1 i i l!t 
 
 ^^^i?;'iii!! 
 
 3. Mn 
 
 iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniUiiiillliilli 
 
 iiiiiiilllll 
 
BV 2575 .S6 
 missions 
 
BRIEF HISTORY 
 
 EYANGELICAL MISSIOIS, 
 
 WITH THE 
 
 DATE OF COMMENCEMENT, 
 
 PROGRESS AND PRESENT STATE. 
 
 ANDREW M.SMITH. 
 
 HARTFORD: 
 
 PUBLISHED BY ROBINS AND SMITH. 
 1844. 
 
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 18-14, by 
 
 ROBINS & SMITH, 
 
 in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Connecticut. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The want of general information upon missionary subjects, 
 has been regarded as one of the prominent causes of the apathy 
 that prevails in the churches, and the tardiness with which 
 they execute that solemn charge by the Son of God, " Go ye 
 into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature." 
 If this be true, no effort to diffuse the requisite intelligence, 
 however humble, needs an apology. 
 
 It has been suggested that a brief survey of the various 
 Protestant missions, embodying their essential features within 
 a small compass, might be servicable both to those of limited 
 means ; those who have but little time for reading ; and those 
 who wish frequently to refer to the statistics of the different 
 missions, without the time and labor of gleaning them from the 
 more voluminous histories. 
 
 While it has been found impracticable to enter into minute 
 details, to mention every missionary station, or give the name 
 of every missionary; the writer has aimed to condense, within 
 his prescribed limits, the most important events connected with 
 the several societies. 
 
 The principal works consulted in the preparation of this 
 little volume are Smith and Choules' History of Missions ; 
 Cox's History of the English Baptist Mission ; History of Amer- 
 ican Missions ; Encyclopedia of Religious Knowledge ; Hay- 
 ward's Book of Religions ; World in Miniature ; the works of 
 John Harris, D. D. ; Fuller's Works ; Memoirs of Dr. Carey, 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 Mrs. Judson, and other missionaries ; Spirit of Missions ; to- 
 gether with the Magazines, Reports, and other documents of the 
 Societies mentioned. 
 
 The history of most of the missions is brought down to 1843 5 
 but of some, especially the European, it has not been possible 
 to obtain the latest reports. The Societies are mentioned in 
 the order of time in which they were organized. 
 
 May they continue to enjoy, in a greatly enlarged measure, 
 the cooperation of the churches, and the favor of the Lord, till 
 the purposes for which the gospel was given shall have been 
 fully attained. 
 
 Hartford, Jan., 1844. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 First Missionary efforts among the Indians of America, 13 
 Society for the propagatiox of the gospel in for- 
 eign PARTS, ..... 16 
 
 Danish Missionary Society, - - - - 17 
 
 Moravian Missions — 
 
 Greenland, - - - - - - 18 
 
 Missions in the West India Islands : — St Thomas — St. 
 Croix — St. Jan — Jamaica — Antigua — Barbadoes — St. 
 Christopher's, ..... 24-31 
 
 North America, - - - - - - 31 
 
 South America, ..... 32 
 
 Labrador, - - . . - - 34 
 
 South Africa, ..... 35 
 
 Recapitulation, - - - r - - 3S 
 
 English Baptist Missionary Society — 
 
 Formation of the Society, - - - - 38 
 Appointment of Messrs. Carey and Thomas, and their ar- 
 rival in Calcutta, - - - - - 41 
 Settlement of the Missionaries at Mal-da, - - 41 
 First printing press set up, - - - - 42 
 Removal of the Mission to Serampore, - - 43 
 First Hindoo convert baptized, - - - - 44 
 Number of stations at the close of ISIO, - - 45 
 Destruction of the mission premises by fire in 1S12, - 46 
 College at Serampore, - . - - 49 
 Separation of the Society and Serampore missionaries, 50 
 
 Serampore Missions — 
 
 Stations and schools, - - - - - 50 
 
 State of the Translations in 1S32, ... 51 
 
 Death of Dr. Carey, - - - - - ib. 
 
VI CONTENTS. 
 
 Page. 
 Society's Operations — 
 
 Calcutta — Cutwa — Digah — Monghyr, - - 52-54 
 
 Re-union of the Society and Serampore missionaries, 54 
 
 Missions in the West Indies — 
 
 Jamaica, - - - - -•- 55 
 
 Bahama Islands, - - - - - - 59 
 
 South America, ----- ib. 
 
 Western Africa, - - - - . - ib. 
 
 Recapitulation, . . . , . \\, 
 
 London Missiojtary Society — 
 
 Circumstances leading to its formation, - - CO 
 
 First missionaries sent to Tahiti, - - - 62 
 
 Second expedition^ts disasters, &.C., - - G3 
 
 Encouraging prospects — conversion of the king, - 64 
 
 Stations on other Islands, - . . . 06-08 
 
 South Africa — 
 
 First efforts of Dr. Vanderkemp, - . • - OS 
 Graaf Reinet— Zak River — The Namaquas — Cape Town 
 
 — The Bechuanas, - - - . . OS-74 
 
 Madagascar, - - - . . - 74 
 
 Missions in the East Indies — 
 Calcutta — Kidderpore — Berhampore — Surat— Madras— 
 
 Vizagapatam — Bellary — Travancore, - - 75-7!) 
 China — Malacca — Singapore — Pinang — Java — Amboy- 
 
 pa, - - . . - . 80-83 
 
 South America, - - - . . - 83 
 
 Recapitulation, - - - . . 55 
 
 Scottish Missionary Society — 
 
 When formed, ----- 85 
 
 Mission in Africa, - - - . - ib. 
 
 " Tartary, .... §7 
 
 Orenburg — Astrachan, - - - - - 88 
 
 Missions in the East Indies — 
 
 Bankote — Bombay, - - - . 89-90 
 
 Missions in the West Indies, ... 90 
 
 Recapitulation, - - - . . - 91 
 
CONTENTS. Vll 
 
 Page. 
 
 Church Missionary Society — 
 
 West Africa, ..... ij2 
 
 Australasia, - - - - - - 93 
 
 JVorthern India — Calcutta, - - - • 97 
 
 Southern India — Madras — Tinnevelly— Travancore — Bom- 
 bay—Ceylon, ..... 9S-100 
 North America — West Indies and Guiana, - - 102 
 
 American Board of Commissioners — 
 
 Circumstances leading to the formation of the Board, 102 
 Ordination and departure of the first Missionaries, 103 
 
 Missionary operations commenced at Bombay, - 104 
 
 Ceylon — Madura — Madras — Siam — China, - 10 1-1 OS 
 
 Indian Archipelago — S%i-ia — The Nestorians — Mediter- 
 ranean — Turkey, ... lOS-114 
 West Africa— South Africa, - - * - .114-116 
 Sandwich Islands, .... - 116 
 North American Indians, ... 120 
 Recapitulation, . . - . . 123 
 
 American Baptist Board of Missions — 
 
 Formation of the Society, ... 123 
 
 Missions in Asia — 
 
 Rangoon — The first Burman Convert — Efforts to obtain 
 leave of the Emperor to propagate Religion in the 
 Empire — War between the English and Burmese — 
 Amherst — Death of Mrs. Judson, - 12 l-12r) 
 
 Commencement of stations at Maulmain and Tavoy, 127 
 
 Ava — Rangoon — Maulmain — Tavoy — Mergui, 129-132 
 
 Siam — China — Arracan — Assam — Teloogoos, 132-136 
 
 Western Africa, ----- 13(3 
 
 Europe — 
 
 France — Germany — Denmark and Greece, - 138-142 
 
 Indian Missions, .... 142-147 
 
 Recapitulation, - - - - 147 
 
 English Wesleyan Missionary Society — 
 
 Missions in the West Indies, ... 14'.t-154 
 
VIU CONTENTS. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Missions in the British North America, - - 15-1 
 
 « Ceylon, - - - 15& 
 
 " " Continental India, - - - 156 
 
 " " Southern Africa, - - 157 
 
 South Seas — Friendly Islands— New Zealand, 160-162 
 
 Mediterranean — Gibraltar — Malta — Alexandria — 
 
 Zante — Recapitulation, - - . 1G2-164 
 
 American Methodist Episcopal Missions — 
 
 Formation of the Society, ... 164 
 
 Indian Missions, ..... 165-168 
 
 African Missions, .... 16S 
 
 Oregon, - - - - - -169 
 
 South America, - . # . . 170 
 
 Texas, ...... 170 
 
 Recapitulation, .... 171 
 
 Protestant Episcopal Missionary Society — 
 
 Organization, ..... 171 
 
 &reen Bay Mission, ..... 172 
 
 Western Africa, - - - - - 172 
 
 China, 174 
 
 Eastern Missions, - - - . - - 176 
 
 Texas; - - - - ■ - 106 
 
 Recapitulation, - - - - - 177 
 
 Freewill Baptist Missionary Society, - - 177 
 
 French Protestant Missionary Society, - _ 180 
 
 Presbyterian General Assembly's Board, - ISO 
 
 Africa — Northern India — Siam — China — Texas — Indian 
 
 Missions — Recapitulation, - - - 1S2-1SS 
 
 English General Baprist Missionary Society, 188 
 
 Church of Scotland Missionary society, - 188 
 
 Other Benevolent Societies, - - - 189-191 
 
 General Summary, ----- 192 
 Statistical Table of different denominations in the United 
 
 States, - 193 
 
SYNOPSIS 
 
 PEOTESTANT FOUEIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 First missionary efforts among the Indians ofAmerica- 
 
 The " Pilgrims" who first settled in New England, 
 appear to have cherished a commendable zeal for the 
 salvation of the heathen. No sooner were they com- 
 fortably located upon these " western shores," than 
 they began to manifest a solicitude for the welfare of 
 the various Indian tribes in their vicinity, and adopt 
 measures for communicating to them the blessings, 
 both of civilization and religion. 
 
 In December, 1621, Elder Robert Cushman earnest- 
 ly appealed to his friends in England, in behalf of 
 " those poor heathen," In 1636, the government of 
 Plymouth colony enacted laws to provide for the 
 preaching of the gospel among the Indians, The seal 
 of the Massachusetts colony had as its device, the 
 figure of an Indian with a label in his mouth, on which 
 was inscribed the " Macedonian cry," " Co?ne over and 
 help us." In 1643, Thomas Mayhew commenced his 
 labors at Martha's Vineyard, and the Indians at that 
 place were supplied with preachers from that family 
 till the death of Zechariah Mayhew, in 1803, 
 
 The legislature of Massachusetts, in 1646, passed an 
 an act for the propagation of the gospel among the In- 
 dians ; and the celebrated John Eliot, who had com^' 
 2 
 
14 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 menced the study of the language five years before, 
 began his labors at Nonantum, where a settlement of 
 "praying Indians" was soon formed. This settlement 
 was removed to Natick, in 1651 ; and ten years after- 
 wards a church was organized. Mr. Eliot itinerated 
 extensively, for diffusing religious knowledge among 
 these savage tribes. He also translated the Bible and 
 other Christian books into their lano-uage. An edition 
 
 Co 
 
 of 1500 copies of the Bible was printed at Cambridge, 
 in 1663, and another of 2000, in 1685. These were 
 the first Bibles printed in America. This " apostle to 
 the Indians," made a triumphant exit to a better world 
 in 1690, aged 85. In connection with this devoted 
 man are mentioned the names of Bourn, Treat, Tup- 
 per. Cotton, Gookin, Thatcher, Rawson, Fitch and 
 Pierson ; through the labors of whom, there were in 
 1675, fourteen settlements of praying Indians, with a 
 population of 3,600. There were twenty-four con- 
 gregations, and as many Indian preachers, with six 
 regularly organized churches. Considerable improve- 
 ment had also been made in their modes of living. 
 
 In 1649, the accounts transmitted to England had 
 produced such a general interest, that " The Society 
 for the Propagation of the Gospel in New England," 
 was incorporated. From the funds of that society, 
 Messrs. Eliot, Mayhew, Bourn, and other missionaries 
 and school teachers received aid in their various depart- 
 ments of labor. The missionaries had many obstacles 
 to overcome, but their pious labors were rewarded by 
 the conversion of many of these savages. In 1685, 
 the praying Indians in Plymouth colony were estima- 
 ted at 1439. Eleven years afterwards there were 
 thirty Indian churches in Massachusetts. 
 
 In Connecticut and Rhode Island, the good effects of 
 missionary labor were less apparent. Roger Williams 
 exerted himself with some success among several of 
 the tribes, as did also Messrs. Fitch, Pigrson and oth- 
 ers. Before the commencement of Philip's war, there 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 15 
 
 were forty converted Indians, under the care of Mr. 
 Fitch, pastor of the church in Norwich. 
 
 In 1733, the Rev. Mr. Parks, under the patronage 
 of the " Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in 
 New England," commenced preaching among the In- 
 dians of Westerly and Charlestown, in Rhode Island. 
 Here, ten years afterwards, a considerable awakening 
 took place, and in a little more than a year, sixty were 
 added to the church. 
 
 The " Society in Scotland for Propagating Christian 
 Knowledge," was formed at Edinburgh in 1709. Com- 
 mittees of that Society were appointed in Boston and 
 New York ; the former in 1730, and the latter in 
 1741. The New York committee appointed Rev. Mr. 
 Horton as a missionary to the Montauk tribe, on the 
 eastern extremity of Long Island. Here in the course 
 of three years, thirty-five adults and forty-four children 
 were baptized. 
 
 In 1743, David Brainerd, under the patronage of 
 the last named Society, commenced his interesting 
 course of labor among the Indians at Kanaurneck, be- 
 tween Stockbridge and Albany ; but subsequently, he 
 removed to the northern section of New Jersey, where 
 his labors were abundant and very useful, but were 
 early terminated by his death, which occurred on the 
 9th of October, 1747, in the thirtieth year of his age. 
 
 Mr. John Sergeant, was a very zealous promoter of 
 Indian Missions. He resigned his office as tutor in Yale 
 College in 1734, and by persevering efforts, collected 
 the wandering Mohegans at Stockbridge, where at his 
 death in 1749, there were 21S, with houses built in Eng- 
 lish style, and the settlement was in a prosperous state. 
 There were forty-two communicants in the church, 
 and in a school taught by Mr. Woodbridge were fifty- 
 five scholars. The celebrated Jonathan Edwards, 
 subsequently had charge of this mission for six years. 
 The location of this tribe was transferred from place to 
 place, until the church finally became extinct. It was 
 
16 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 however re-organized in 1818, at New Stockbridge in 
 New York ; and in 1827 it came under the charge of 
 the A. B. C. F. M. 
 
 Among the Mohegans of Connecticut, Samson Ce- 
 cum was converted in 1741, and was educated for the 
 ministry at a private school in Lebanon, Conn., under 
 the care of Rev. Eleazer VVheelock. This subse- 
 quently was known as " Moor's Charity School." 
 Occum became a popular preacher among the Indians. 
 He visited England in company with Rev. Mr. VVhit- 
 aker, where he excited considerable interest, and ob- 
 tained funds to sustain an Indian school. After his 
 return, he preached to his countrymen in the vicinity of 
 New London, Conn., till about 1778, when he removed 
 with them to Brothertown, in the state of New York. 
 
 Among the Oneidas in New York, Rev. Samuel 
 Kirkland commenced a mission in 1764. He was sus- 
 tained in part by the Society for Propagating Christian 
 Knowledge, and in part by the corporation of Harvard 
 College. He died at Paris, Oneida county, N. Y. in 
 180S, having been a missionary to the Indians, with 
 short intervals, for forty years. Ebenezer Caulkins, 
 Esq. the coadjutor of Kirkland, as teacher of the In- 
 dians, still survives at a very advanced age, upon the 
 same soil once occupied exclusively by the sons of the 
 forest. The remnants of those early missions which 
 survived the war of the Revolution, have become prin- 
 cipally incorporated with the important missionary 
 societies which have since been organized. 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE 
 GOSPEL IN FOREIGN PARTS. 
 
 This Society was chartered by king William III. 
 June 16, 1701, as "a corporation with a perpetual 
 succession." The Society for Promoting Christian 
 Knowledge, formed in 1698, in the course of its opera- 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 17 
 
 tions, which were confined to the circulation of the 
 Bible and other reliaious books, discovered the need 
 of living teachers and preachers among those whom 
 they desired to benefit ; and this additional branch was 
 reared out of the original society, to send missionaries 
 into the different portions of the " Field." Its labors 
 have been directed principally to Canada and the Brit- 
 ish provinces, where man}^ of the missionaries are 
 sustained as settled ministers. There are stations, 
 however, at Vepery, Tanjore, Trichinopoly, Vellore, 
 Cuddalore, and Tinnevelly, in the East. In 1S30, the 
 number of missionaries employed was 140. The 
 number has since been increased. There Avere 106 
 school teachers who had the charge of 4,294 pupils. 
 The Society also was supporting the Codrington Col- 
 lege at Barbadoes, a college in Hungary, for the bene- 
 fit of the Vaudois population. King's College at Wind- 
 sor, Nova Scotia, and Bishop's College at Calcutta. 
 In 1841, there were 287 stations, and 245 missiona- 
 ries ; receipts ^78,651. 
 
 DANISH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 This Society was established in 1705, by Frederick 
 IV. king of Denmark. Its primary object appears to 
 have been, " to make known the gospel of Christ among 
 the Malabar Indians, on the coast of Coromandel." 
 Bartholomew Zeigenbalg and Henry Plutcho, were 
 the first missionaries sent out, Mho were located at 
 Tranquebar. They translated the Scriptures into the 
 Tamul language, and through the assistance of other 
 brethren sent out by the Society, they established 
 several important stations. 
 
 The celebrated Christian Frederick Schwartz, arrived 
 at Tranquebar as a missionary under the patronage of 
 this Society, July 30, 1750. Through his instrumen- 
 tality the cause of missions was greatly promoted. 
 2* 
 
18 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 in 1775 there were five principal branches to the 
 mission, thirteen missionaries, and more than fifty na- 
 tive assistants. There were 633 children in the 
 schools ; and during the year, 109 new members were 
 added to the churches. 
 
 A mission was also established in Greenland by Mr. 
 Egede, under the appointment of the society, in 1721, 
 which notwithstanding the difficulties it had to encoun- 
 ter, assumed some importance and was productive of 
 much oood. 
 
 MORAVIAN MISSIONS. 
 
 The United Brethren, embracing only a few hundred 
 members in their community, in Germany, gave to the 
 Christian world an example of missionary zeal worthy 
 of imitation. A small colony of these people, was es- 
 tablished in 1722, under the protection of Count Zin- 
 Zendorf. They named their settlement Herrnhut^ " the 
 Watch of the Lord." The duty of sending the gospel 
 to the heathen, appears to have been a subject of fre- 
 quent discussion among them ; and in 1732 three of 
 their number decided, with the approbation of their 
 brethren, to undertake a mission to Greenland. These 
 were Christian David, Matthew Stach, and Christian 
 Stach. They went to Copenhagen early in the follow- 
 ing year, and after some delay, received permission 
 from the king of Denmark, to repair to Greenland as 
 missionaries of the cross. As a Danish mission had 
 been previously established there, the king gave them 
 letters of commendation to Mr. Egede, the superin- 
 tendent and principal missionary. These missionaries 
 were very poor, as were most of the members of their 
 congregation ; bui the Lord raised up friends for them, 
 who supplied them with funds to defray the expense 
 of their voyage, and also provided them with many 
 things for their comfort after their arrival. They em- 
 barked April 10, 1733, had a prosperous voyage, and 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 19 
 
 \^'ere kindly received by Mr. Egede, who proffered 
 any assistance he could render. Here they made pre- 
 parations for commencing a settlement, and erected for 
 themselves a house, with timber which they carried 
 out with them from Copenhagen. But the first few 
 years were to them years of little apparent prosperity 
 in their work, and of much suffering, being sometimes 
 reduced to such straits for provisions, that they were 
 compelled to subsist on "shell-fish and sea-weed." 
 They however, received occasional supplies from their 
 friends at home, and several new missionaries were 
 sent out to be associated with them. Though they had 
 to encounter the prejudices of the natives, and were 
 sometimes " pelted with stones," and in danger of as- 
 sassination, they " endured as seeing him who is invis- 
 ible," and in humble dependence upon him, they con- 
 tinued steadfast in their vvork. 
 
 In 1738, after five years of unremitting toil, the 
 missionaries were cheered by the conversion of Kayar- 
 nak, the first native who embraced the gospel. He in 
 company with several other Southlanders, called at 
 the station, and heard from Mr. Beck the story of the 
 cross.— became greatly interested — subsequently took 
 up his residence with the brethren, where he received 
 constant instruction, and was enabled to believe in 
 Jesus Christ for salvation. This man immediately 
 after his conversion, sallied forth among his friends 
 and acquaintances to publish the good news, and was 
 instrumental in bringing several to take up their abode 
 near the missionaries, for the purpose of being instruct- 
 ed in the sublime mysteries of salvation through the 
 blood of Christ ; some of whom appear in a short time 
 to have obtained "like precious faith." The brethren 
 had now found a truth that should be alwa^'s present 
 to the minds of those who would promote the salva- 
 tion of mankind — that the doctrine of the cross, is the 
 peculiar instrument that the Holy Spirit delights to 
 honor in the salvation of guilty men. They had long 
 
20 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 endeavored, by declaring the being and attributes of 
 God and the rectitude of his law, to make impressions 
 upon the mass of heathen mind with which they were 
 surrounded, and still the people were indifi'erent ; but 
 when they told of the incarnate Saviour, who was " a 
 man of sorrows and acquainted with grief" — who suf- 
 fered unutterable agonies that sinners might be saved, 
 they could no longer withstand ; but the melting strains 
 of mercy from the skies broke their hearts and dis- 
 solved them in penitence. 
 
 " In the month of March, 1739, Kayarnak and his 
 family having afforded the most satisfactory proofs of 
 their conversion, were solemnly introduced into the 
 Christian church by baptism." But within two years 
 from this period, this " first fruit" of the gospel in 
 Greenland, was removed to the more verdant land of 
 the blest above. Kayarnak was seized with the pleu- 
 risy ; and after expressing his confidence in the atone- 
 ment, he consoled his afflicted friends by saying " As 
 I was the first of our nation who was converted by his 
 grace, he has determined that I should be the first to 
 enter into his presence." He fell asleep in the con- 
 fident expectation of immortal bliss. 
 
 In the mean time a number more of the natives had 
 identified themselves with the Christian community, 
 who in their excursions for the purpose of acquiring 
 the means of subsistence, related to their countrymen 
 the wonderful tidings, and induced them to repair to 
 New Herrnhut, the residence of the missionaries, for 
 further instruction. Thus a spirit of general inquiry 
 was awakened which very soon spread to a wide ex- 
 tent. " One of the baptized Greenlanders informed 
 the missionaries that he had found his countrymen 
 many leagues to the north, so anxious to be instructed 
 in the things of God, that they urged him to spend a 
 whole night with them in conversation ; and after he 
 had retired on the second night for the purpose of ob- 
 taining a little repose, some of them followed and con- 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 21 
 
 strained him to resume a subject in which they felt so 
 deeply interested." 
 
 In 1747, the brethren erected their first meeting 
 house, the materials for which had been sent out by 
 the friends at home ; and at the close of 1748, " no 
 less than two hundred and thirty Greenlanders resided 
 at New Herrnhut, of whom thirty-five had been bap- 
 tized in the course of that 3'ear," 
 
 The year 1752 was characterized by the most severe 
 and distressing winter, which the oldest inhabitants 
 had ever seen. The cold was intense — .the storms 
 were most terrific ; and the people unable to procure 
 the means of subsistence, were reduced to a state of 
 pinching want. Many died of starvation ; and in 
 addition to the miseries of famine, a most pestilential 
 disease prevailed, which swept off multitudes of the 
 inhabitants. The brethren at New Herrnhut, were 
 bereft of thirty-five of the converts by the epidemic ; 
 but their affliction was alleviated by the tranquillity of 
 these dear disciples in prospect of their solemn change. 
 
 In 1758, Matthew Stach, who had been for a time 
 in Europe, returned, and with two brethren who ac- 
 companied him for the purpose, and four Greenland 
 families, proceeded to search for a place where another 
 station might be established for the benefit of the 
 Southlanders. They fixed upon a small island, which 
 (though not in all respects the most desirable,) pos- 
 sessed </<?'ee very important advantages, viz. "fresh 
 w"ater, which is never totally frozen ; a secure harbor 
 for their boats ; and a strand which remains open the 
 whole year. Here therefore, they pitched their tents, 
 and called the place of their little encampment Lich- 
 tenfels." In 1760, they " had the pleasure of bapti- 
 zing the first heathen family at that settlement, con- 
 sisting of a man and woman, with their son and 
 daughter. The brethren for a time felt the inconven- 
 ience of being without a suitable place for public wor- 
 ship ; but materials for buildings at length arrived 
 
22 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 from Europe, with which they constructed a mission- 
 house and a chapel, sufficiently large to accommodate 
 their numerous congregations. 
 
 " At New Herrnhut, in the mean time, the cause of 
 Christ continued to flourish ; many of the heathen, 
 particularly from the south, continued to visit the set- 
 tlement ; others, captivated with the wondrous tale of 
 the cross, took up their ahode with the believers, and 
 between thirty and forty persons were annually admit- 
 ted into the church by the rite of baptism." In 1768 
 one of the angekoks, (sorcerers,) becoming terribly 
 alarmed by a dream, confessed to the people the de- 
 ceptions he had practiced upon them ; and a general 
 awakening took place, which resulted in the addition 
 of about two hundred to the churches. 
 
 Mr. Christopher Michael Koenigseer, having enjoy- 
 ed the advantages of a liberal education, was sent out 
 in 1773, to superintend the mission, and to have the 
 oversight of the translations. In the following year, 
 a new station was established in a populous neighbor- 
 hood in the south of Greenland, about four hundred 
 miles from Lichtenfels, under the care of John Soeren- 
 sen and Gottfried Grillich. To this settlement they 
 gave the name of Lichtenau. Their labors in this 
 place were very successful ; and in a few years this 
 became the most important station in the country. 
 
 During a number of years from this period, the se- 
 verity of the winters and most frightful storms, togeth- 
 er with the malignant epidemics with which they 
 were occasionally visited, produced great sufferings 
 both in the settlements and in the country. A rup- 
 ture between Denmark and England which obstructed 
 communication between the missionaries and their 
 brethren in Europe, was most seriously felt- by the 
 mission, and the suffering occasioned by the want of 
 provisions was very considerable. Notwithstanding 
 all these embaraassments they persevered in their 
 work, and were occasionally cheered by new acces- 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 23 
 
 sions to the number of conA'^erts. On the 29th of June, 
 1820, Mr. Beck completed his fiftieth year of service 
 in the cause of missions in Greenland, on which occa- 
 sion he says, " It is now fifty years since I received 
 and accepted my call to serve this mission, in which 
 my dear father was employed during forty-three years. 
 The Greenlanders have no correct idea of such a num- 
 ber of years, and would not understand the design of a 
 public celebration which has been proposed. Nay, 
 rather would I celebrate it in stillness and private 
 meditation, in humility and a conscious sense of my 
 unworthiness, and in praising my merciful Lord and 
 Master, who has shown such favor to an unprofitable 
 servant." 
 
 In 1821, the translation of the New Testament by 
 Mr. Kleinschmidt, was completed and ready for the 
 press, the British and Foreign Bible Society having 
 proposed to print it for them. The congregation at 
 New Herrnhut numbered 359 — Lichtenfels, 331 — 
 Lichtenau, 588. 
 
 "At the close of 1822," says Mr. Eberle, of Lich- 
 tenau, " our congregation consisted of 685 persons, 
 comprising 571 baptized, and 114 unbaptized, under 
 instruction ; and this year we have the prospect of a 
 still greater increase, as many heathen from the south 
 have sent us word that they intend to come hither, 
 being desirous of turning with their whole heart to 
 Jesus." 
 
 In 1824, the brethren established another station, 
 which they named Fredericstall, and in October, 1825, 
 Mr. Kleinschmidt the missionary, says in a letter to 
 his brethren, " Since our arrival here on the 27th of 
 July, 1824, one hundred and four heathen have been 
 baptized." Thus has the Lord succeeded the labors 
 of his servants, and as the fruit of their toils in Green- 
 land, there were at the close of 1836, '^■^ all the con- 
 gregations, 1820 persons, of whom 840 were commu- 
 nicants in the churches under the care of twenty-three 
 missionaries. 
 
24 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 MISSIONS ON THE WEST INDIA ISLANDS. 
 
 A mission was established on the island of St. 
 Thomas, by Leonard Dober, at the close of 1732. He 
 was accompanied hither by Mr. Nitschman, who was 
 appointed for this purpose, with instructions to return 
 again to Herrnhut as soon as Mr. Dober was settled 
 on the field of his missionary labor. In June, 1734, 
 other missionaries arrived, and Mr. Dober soon return- 
 ed to Herrnhut, having been elected an elder in the 
 congregation at that place. The brethren of the mis- 
 sion were in a short time all carried ofi" by the tin- 
 healthiness of the climate ; but their places were sup- 
 plied early in 1736, by Frederic Martin and John 
 Bonike. In September of that year, three persons 
 were baptized, " as the first fruits of the slaves," on 
 the island ; and the next year, through the kindness of 
 friends whom the Lord raised up for them, they pur- 
 chased a small plantation which they called Pasaun- 
 enberg, but subsequently they changed its name to JVew 
 Herrnhut. Bonike was however soon taken from the 
 world by a very solemn dispensation. He had become 
 enthusiastic, and having imbibed strong prejudices 
 against his brethren, he left them after calling upon 
 God to judge between them. He had not proceeded 
 far when he was struck from his horse by lightning, 
 and soon expired. 
 
 In January, 1739, Count Zinzendorf visited the isl- 
 and, accompanied by two missionaries and their wives, 
 sent out to strengthen the mission. He found the 
 brethren in prison, upon unfounded charges by the en- 
 emies of religion, who had raised a fierce persecution ; 
 but he soon succeeded in securing their liberation, and 
 attended their meetings for worship, and sometimes 
 addressed the people ; thus exerting his influence for 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 25 
 
 the promotion of religion among them. The number 
 of negroes who regularly attended was 800 ; and in 
 1740 the religious interest had become so great that 
 Mr. Martin says, " scarcely a day passes but some of 
 these poor creatures call upon us, bemoaning their sin 
 and misery, and praying with floods of tears for divine 
 grace. When we walk out, we frequently observe 
 one and another praying, and crying to the Lord Jesus 
 to be cleansed from their sins by his precious blood." 
 
 In 1749, while Bishop Watteville was making a vis- 
 itation on the island, in the course of two months, more 
 than 100 were baptized, many of whom were aged, 
 blind or lame, and a very general awakening followed, 
 which increased the number of the catechumens to 
 more than a thousand. 
 
 Another plantation was purchased by the brethren 
 in 1753, which they called Niesky ; at which place 
 as also at New Herrnhut, the gospel was preached 
 with such success that " upwards of a hundred persons 
 were annually admitted into the church by baptism." 
 The labors also of the native assistants, of whom there 
 were twenty-four were greatly promotive of good to 
 their countrymen. 
 
 ST. CROIX. 
 
 A number of missionaries were sent to this island in 
 1734, but the climate being insalubrious, many died, 
 and the mission was given up. In 1740, another at- 
 tempt was made, which finally failed ; not however 
 till an estate had been purchased, and four negroes had 
 been baptized. But in 1753, George Ohneberg, with 
 two other brethren, established themselves on the isl- 
 and, and commenced their appropriate work with 
 much success. Though they had to encounter many 
 trials, and incendiaries were unwearied in their efforts 
 to burn their houses, they still persevered, and secured 
 an estate, which they named Friedensthat, where they 
 3 
 
26 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 built a mission-house and church. " The number of 
 persons who attended the preaching of the gospel, also 
 rapidly increased, and upwards of a hundred negroes 
 •were annually received into the church by the rite of 
 baptism." 
 
 In 1765, the mission-house at Fricdensherg, was 
 destroyed by fire, but was soon rebuilt, together with 
 another church ; and the following year all the build- 
 ings on the mission premises at Friedensthat, were 
 blown down, by one of the hurricanes with which the 
 islands are frequently visited. This disaster was also 
 followed by famine and pestilence ; but in the midst of 
 all these distresses, the Lord wrought graciously among 
 the people. The services, which for nearly a year 
 were held in the open air, were attended by " more 
 than a thousand persons, and many were every month 
 admitted to the privileges of Christian baptism." 
 
 The prosperity of the mission requiring another set- 
 tlement, an estate was purchased in 177S, which was 
 called Friedcnsfdcl ; where February 23, 1819, a new 
 church was opened for religious service, on which oc- 
 casion the assembly was so great " that not a third 
 part could obtain admittance within the doors." 
 
 ST. JAN. 
 
 A mission was commenced on this island a few years 
 subsequently to that of St. Croix. An overseer on 
 one of the plantations, named Jens Rasmus, was soli- 
 citous for the salvation of the negroes under his care, 
 and in addition to his own labors for their welfare, he 
 invited the missionaries from St. Thomas to come and 
 proclaim the gospel. A small estate was purchased, 
 wliich they called Bethany. This, in 1754^ was com- 
 mitted to the care of John Brucker, from St. Thomas. 
 The advancement of the work, though not rapid, was 
 sutFicient to encourage the brethren in 1782, to pur- 
 chase an estate on another part of the island, which 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 27 
 
 they named Emmaus. In August, 1793, the island 
 was visited by a destructive hurricane, which serious- 
 ly injured the buildings belonging to the mission. But 
 the Lord prospered the labors of his servants, and in 
 1813, the number of those who had been baptized 
 was 1461, of whom 677 were communicants in the 
 church. 
 
 That the missions on the islands under the Danish 
 government, have enjoyed the approbation of Heaven, 
 is indicated by the fact that in 1836 there were seven 
 stations enjoying the labors of thirty-four missionaries ; 
 10,227 hearers from among the negroes and 4009 com- 
 municants in the churches. 
 
 JAMAICA. 
 
 The first missionary designated for this island was 
 Zechariah George Caries, who with two other breth- 
 ren arrived in 1754, in compliance with a request from 
 several proprietors, who became responsible for their 
 support, and also furnished them with a house and land 
 for the use of the mission. Under these favorable cir- 
 cumstances, the negroes having liberty to attend the 
 meetings, they soon had numerous congregations. 
 Twenty-six were baptized within about a year, and 
 there were 800 regular attendants at religious service. 
 The missionaries established two stations, designated 
 by the names of Car'inel and Emmaus^ and also preach- 
 ed occasionally on Mesopotamia, Bogue and Island 
 plantations. All the prospects of the mission were, 
 during the first few years quite cheering ; but these 
 happy appearances were at length shaded by differences 
 of opinion between the first missionaries and some who 
 
 were subsequently sent out Harmony was finally 
 
 restored through the influence of Frederick Schlegel, 
 who was authorized to take upon himself the superin- 
 tendence of the mission in 1764 ; and in 1768, 230 
 slaves were baptized. But after the death of Schlegel, 
 
28 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 which occiirred in 1770, the mission, from various 
 causes, was for a number of years in a depressed con- 
 dition. 
 
 In 1804, at the end of fifty years from the com- 
 mencement of the mission, the brethren say, " Though 
 we cannot exult over an abundant ingathering of souls, 
 which these fifty years have produced, or even over 
 our present prospects, yet we have sufficient cause of 
 gratitude to the Lord, for having preserved a seed in 
 Jamaica, which in his own good time, may grow up 
 into a rich harvest. It appears from the church regis- 
 ter, that from the beginning of this mission to the 
 present period, 938 negroes have been baptized." 
 
 From this period the work appears to have received 
 a new impulse. The number of preaching places was 
 increased and consequently the number of attendants. 
 Among the new stations New Eden was peculiarly 
 favored, and at the close of 1819 the congregation 
 numbered 505. From Carmel, Mr. Hafa writes under 
 date of February 20, 1821, "On the first prayer day 
 this year, sixteen adults were baptized, three received 
 into the congregation, and twenty added to the class of 
 candidates for baptism." 
 
 The brethren, desiring to enlarge the sphere of their 
 operations, purchased a site at Fairfield, in the vicini- 
 ty of the May day mountains, from "which place Mr. 
 Ellis writes in 1825, " About 100 slaves from adjacent 
 plantations have given in their names, as desirous of 
 religious instruction. The number of persons at Fair- 
 field amounts to 1,047, among whom there are 261 
 communicants, and 141 baptized members of the 
 church." 
 
 At the close of 1836, there were on this island seven 
 stations, twenty missionaries, 7182 colored hearers, 
 1453 communicants. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 29 
 
 ANTIGUA. 
 
 in 1756, the brethren in St. Thomas sent Samuel 
 Isles to establish a mission on this island, and after 
 several years of toil amidst many discouragements, in 
 1761, " a piece of ground was purchased in the town 
 of St. John, for the purpose of a missionary establish- 
 ment, and a place of worship was erected for the ac- 
 commodation of the negroes." 
 
 In 1764, Isles deceased, and the mission was for 
 several years unprosperous. However in 1769, Mr. 
 Brown from North America, took the charge of the 
 establishment, whose labors were so successful that it 
 was necessary to enlarge the place of worship ; on 
 which occasion the following expedient was adopted 
 by the negroes. On coming to the evening meeting, 
 each individual brought a few stones and other mate- 
 rials with him ; the different departments of the work 
 were divided between such as were masons and car- 
 penters ; and those who could not assist in enlarging 
 the edifice, provided refreshments for the builders ; so 
 that the requisite alteration was completed by the vol- 
 untary labor of these poor Slaves, after finishing their 
 respective daily tasks. 
 
 In 1782, a new settlement was formed, which the 
 brethren denominated Grace Hill- For several years 
 from this time, a variety of causes operated against the 
 mission ; but success attended the preaching of the 
 word, and many were added to the congregations. 
 
 In 1796 another settlement was formed, which was 
 named Grace Bay, and in 1817 another still was 
 formed, which they called Newjicld. To aid these es- 
 tablishments, the colonial government contributed ten 
 acres of land, ,£1000 for buildings, and j£300 per an- 
 num for the support of the missionaries. The fifth 
 settlement was formed at Cedar-hill, and prosperity 
 crowned the work. Mr. Richter states, that " be- 
 tween Easter 1822 and Easter 1823, 408 adult negroes 
 
30 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 had been baptized or received into the congregation at 
 St. John's ; 104 at Grace-hill ; 49 at Grace-bay ; 115 
 at Newfield ; and S9 at Cedar-hill ; forming a total of 
 765 within the year ; and during the same period 482 
 persons were admitted in the different settlements, to 
 the holy communion." 
 
 On this island there were in 1836, five settlements ; 
 twenty-three missionaries ; 13,836 converts; of whom 
 5,113 were in full communion. 
 
 BARBADOES. 
 
 In 1765 an attempt was made to establish amission 
 here, but owing to opposition and other untoward cir- 
 cumstances, no very considerable advancement was 
 made till 1790, when some awakening appeared, and 
 the congregation sometimes amounted to 150. In 
 1794, the brethren purchased a small estate, to which 
 thev jrave the name o^ Sharon- In 1817 the congre- 
 gation numbered 214, of whom 68 were communi- 
 cants in the church. In October, 1819, the island was 
 visited by a most terrific storm, by which the mission- 
 aries sustained severe losses. In 1823 and the year 
 following, the condition of the mission was more pros- 
 perous than before ; the missionaries were invited to 
 preach " at twenty different plantations, and Mr. 
 Haynes built a chapel and mission-house on his estate." 
 In 1828 Mr. Brunner writes, " At Sharon we baptized 
 twelve adults and received seven as candidates, and 
 at Tabor on the same day, five were admitted to 
 church privileges." 
 
 Mr. Taylor writes to the society, " In 1829 there 
 were baptized in Sharon 69 adult negroes, and admit- 
 ted to the supper 52 persons. The congregation con- 
 sisted of 161 communicants ; 197 baptized adults and 
 124 baptized children ; there are 94 candidates for 
 baptism, and 168 new people, making the total of in- 
 dividuals under our care 744. At the same period 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 31 
 
 tlie cong:reo;ation at Tabor consisted of thirteen com- 
 municants, thirty-six baptized adults, and twenty-seven 
 children, making, with thirty-seven candidates for bap- 
 tism, and fifty-eight new people, an aggregate of 171 
 persons." 
 
 In 1S36, there were two settlements ; eight mis- 
 sionaries ; 1970 converts, of whom 362 were commu- 
 nicants. 
 
 ST. CHRISTOPHERS. 
 
 A mission was established here in 1777, by breth- 
 ren Birkby and Gotwald from Antigua ; but its pro- 
 gress for many years was slow. In 1789 the number 
 of baptized persons was 279. There were also about 
 eighty catechumens ; but in the following year a great 
 awakening took place and the number of the congre- 
 gation was 2500. 
 
 In 1819 a new settlement was commenced at Be- 
 thesda. This was on the Cay on estate, where a 
 church was also erected. 
 
 " At the close of 1826, the congregation at Basse- 
 terre consisted of 1777 persons, of whom 606 were 
 communicants. There were also 302 candidates for 
 baptism, and 500 under gospel instructions, in all 2579. 
 
 The congregation at Bethesda consisted of 995 
 members, of whom 316 were communicants, and with 
 catechumens and candidates for baptism, the entire 
 number was 1780 persons. 
 
 In 1836 there were three settlements, eight mission- 
 aries, 4988 converts, including 1205 communicants. 
 
 NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 A number of brethren from Herrnhut arrived in 
 Georgia in the spring of 1735, with the intention of 
 devoting their labors to the benefit of the Indian tribes 
 in the country. They located themselves among the 
 
32 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 Creek Indians, near the Ogechee river, and established 
 a school with flattering prospects ; but the disturbances 
 between the English and Spaniards rendered the con- 
 tinuance of the station impracticable, and the brethren 
 retired into Pennsylvania. 
 
 Other stations were subsequently established ; but 
 though many of the Indians were savingly benefited 
 by the gospel, the opposition, both of the savages and 
 also some of the whites, was so fierce that no station 
 remained long undisturbed. The hostilities between 
 the French and English, and again the war between 
 England and the United States, each in their turn, 
 were exceedingly unfavorable to the permanency of 
 missionary operations at any given point. Indeed, a 
 very large portion of the history of this mission is made 
 up of accounts of efforts made to be thwarted — stations 
 established to be vacated by the artifices of unholy 
 men, or the desolating barbarity of savages ; and of 
 anticipations raised to be crushed in disappointment. 
 The history of this mission is so blended with the 
 events of an entire century, that the limits of this work 
 forbid an attempt to present its analysis.* 
 
 In 1836 there were two stations ; one among the 
 Delmoarcs in Upper Canada, and one among the Cher- 
 okees in Georgia. There were eight missionaries ; 
 360 Indian converts, of whom eighty-five were in full 
 communion in the church. 
 
 SOUTH AMERICA. 
 
 Early in the autumn of 1738, two missionaries by 
 the names of Dachne and Guettner arrived in Berbice,' 
 in accordance with the expressed wish of a gentleman 
 in Amsterdam, who owned plantations there. But the 
 managers of the estates assumed a position which pre- 
 
 * For an extended account of this mission see Choules' His- 
 tory of Missions, Vol. I. p. 82. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 33 
 
 eluded all hope of being useful in that place ; and a 
 Surinam trader offering them a location about a hun- 
 dred miles from the coast, they repaired thither and 
 formed a small settlementwhich they called Pilgerrhut. 
 Here they acquired a knowledge of the Arawak lan- 
 guage, and being encouraged by the arrival of new 
 missionaries, they itinerated through the surrounding 
 country for the benefit of the Indians. During the 
 first ten years of their labor, thirty-nine were received 
 into the church. 
 
 The missionaries prosecuted their work with great 
 diligence and their instructions were very useful to 
 many, even among the most savage tribes, so that in 
 1756, about 230 resided at the station ; but so formi- 
 dable were the obstacles to the mission that it was 
 finally abandoned. 
 
 At Sharon, on the Sarameca, a settlement was also 
 formed which enjoyed some prosperity, having in the 
 congregation about sixty persons; but being seriously 
 embarrassed by the Bush negroes, and the indifference 
 of the Indians, it was given up in 1799. 
 
 A station was also formed on the Corenti/n, and 
 another at Bamhey^ on the Sarameca ; but hoth were 
 subsequently relinquished for want of suitable encour- 
 agement. 
 
 At Paramaribo., a few brethren engaged in business 
 and employed some of the negroes as journeymen, to 
 whom they imparted the knowledge of the gospel. 
 Some were induced to embrace the truth ; and finally 
 a site was procured and a church erected, where divine 
 service was celebrated without molestation. In 1779, 
 two years after their commencement, more than 100 
 belonged to the congregation. The progress of the 
 cause, though not rapid, appears to have been steady, 
 and the converts were very sincere in their attach- 
 ment to tlie doctrines taught them. At the close of 
 1820, the congregation embraced 969 persons, of 
 whom 722 were communicants, and the whole num- 
 
34 SYNOPSIS OP 
 
 ber of negroes under the care of the missionaries, was 
 1154. 
 
 The mission at Paramaribo has continued to flourish. 
 In 1836 there were two settlements, fourteen missiona- 
 ries, and 3471 converts, including 1240 communicants. 
 
 LABRADOR. 
 
 The first attempts to establish a mission in Labra- 
 dor were made in 1752, but nothing permanent ap- 
 pears to have been effected till 1770, when the grant 
 of a tract of land was made to the United Brethren, for 
 the purpose of establishing a mission among the Es- 
 quimaux. Messrs. Haven, Drachart, and Jensen, 
 sailed from London in 1770, and were followed the 
 next year by fourteen other missionaries. They loca- 
 ted themselves at a place which they called Nnin^ and 
 with materials taken out with them, they erected a 
 mission-house. The attention of some of the natives 
 was enlisted, and in two or three years they formed a 
 class of catechumens, and had so large a congregation 
 that they resolved to erect a church. 
 
 In the spring of 1776, a new settlement was formed 
 at a place called Okkak, about 150 miles north of 
 Nain,the land for which had been purchased the pre- 
 ceding year. At this place in 1781, thirty-eight had 
 been baptized, and there were ten catechumens. 
 
 In August, 17S2, a third settlement was formed 
 south of Nain, which was named Hopcdale ; at which 
 place after several years of extreme discouragement, 
 an extensive awakening took place, which also spread 
 over all the other stations. 
 
 The accounts from this mission abound with thrill- 
 ing incidents of perils and deliverances, andof the un- 
 affected piety of the converts. On the 9th of August, 
 1820, the brethren held a jubilee, it being just fifty 
 years since the mission was established. The interest 
 of the occasion was increased by the arrival of the 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 35 
 
 Harmony, from Europe, bringing intelligence from 
 home. 
 
 As the result of the mission in Labrador, in 1836, 
 there were four stations ; twenty- nine missionaries ; 
 671 Esquimaux converts, of whom 336 were commu- 
 nicants, 
 
 SOUTH AFRICA. 
 
 The mission to South Africa was undertaken by 
 George Schmidt, who arrived at the Cape of Good 
 Hope, July 9, 1737, and located himself about seventy 
 miles from Cape-town, but the next year he removed 
 to a place near Serjeant's river, Avhere his labors 
 among the Hottentots were crowned "wdth success. A 
 school was established and several were baptized ; but 
 having occasion to visit Europe in 1743, the Dutch 
 East India Company prohibited his return to this in- 
 terestina: field : and the few converts being left with- 
 out a religious guide were finally dispersed. 
 
 The mission was suspended nearly fifty years, 
 when in 1792, with the approbation of the Company, 
 it was renewed by Messrs. Marsveld, Schwinn, and 
 Keuhnel. The location to which they were recom- 
 mended was at Bavian's Kloof, about 120 miles east- 
 ward from Cape-town, which proved to be the very 
 place formerly occupied by Schmidt. Some of the 
 ruins of the settlement still remained ; and they also 
 found one aged female, named Helena, who was bap- 
 tized by him, and who still retained her Dutch Testa- 
 ment, which as a precious relic, she kept in " a leath- 
 er bag enclosed in two sheep-skins." 
 
 In 1793, seven were baptized, and considerable in- 
 terest upon religious subjects was prevailing ; but 
 these favorable appearances were soon overshadowed 
 by clouds of adversity. A threatened invasion by the 
 French, required all the Hottentots who could bear 
 arms, to repair to Cape-town. Baas Teunis, the over- 
 
36 SYNOPSIS OP 
 
 seer of the district, who at first was friendly, became 
 the enemy of the mission. The farmers, fearing that 
 they should lose some temporal advantages if the na- 
 tives were christianized, became exceedingly hostile, 
 and in 1795, a large body of the colonists arose, who 
 menaced the settlement with entire destruction. But 
 in the course of the year the colony passed into the 
 hands of the English, under whose protection the 
 brethren at Bavian's Kloof enjoyed a season of tran- 
 quillity. 
 
 On the 8th of January ] 800, the brethren consecra- 
 ted a new and spacious church, capable of holding 1500 
 persons, and at this time the congregation numbered 
 304, of whom 84 had been baptized the preceding 
 year. 
 
 On the conclusion of peace between the English and 
 Dutch, the colony was again restored to the latter, and 
 the name of the settlement was " changed from Bla- 
 vian''s Kloof., or Baboon's Glen, to Gnadenthal or 
 Gracevale." 
 
 In 1806, however, the colony again passed into the 
 hands of the British ; but the mission was not inter- 
 rupted by the change ; and soon after this another set- 
 tlement was formed by the advice of governor Caledon, 
 which took the name of " Gruenckloof, or Green-glen, 
 on the high road between Cape-town and Saldanha 
 Bay." The care of this settlement was committed to 
 Messrs. Schmidt and Kohrhammer ; the former of 
 whom, in 1811, very providentially escaped beingtorn 
 in pieces by a wild beast. While with a number of 
 Hottentots he was hunting the wolves, which were 
 committing depredations in the neighborhood, a tiger 
 sprang upon him and caught his arm ; but he seized 
 the monster by the throat and succeeded in throwing 
 him down, and held him fast till a Hottentot came and 
 relieved him by shooting the furious animal. 
 
 In 1815 the mission was visited by Mr. Latrobe, the 
 Secretary of the Society ; and a new station was form- 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 37 
 
 ed on the banks of the Witfe Reveir, near the frontiers 
 of CafTraria. The missionaries here commenced labor, 
 and for a season were encouraged by many cheering 
 indications, but the CafTres soon began a scene of de- 
 predations, drove ofl' their cattle and killed some of the 
 herdsmen, and the missionaries considering themselves 
 in imminent danger of fallina; victims to savase bar- 
 banty, hnally evacuated the place, and the settlement 
 was burned by the CafFres. But peace being restored 
 between the colonial government and the Cadres, the 
 brethren returned and formed a new settlement near 
 the ruins of the first, to which they gave the name of 
 Enon. 
 
 Towards the close of 1822, Mr. Lictner and wife, at 
 the solicitation of government, took the charge of a 
 leper hospital, where their labors among the inmates 
 were rewarded by the conversion of many of the pa- 
 tients. 
 
 In 1828, a mission was commenced among the Tam- 
 bookkies, on the Klipplaats river, which was soon 
 broken up by the savage Fitkannas. But the station 
 was subsequently resumed with many encouraging 
 prospects- 
 
 In 1836, there were in South Africa, six stations ; 
 forty-two missionaries ; 3,175 converts from various 
 tribes, of whom are 1107 communicants. 
 
 A mission was also established in Russia, in 1765, 
 which notwithstanding the assiduous labors of the 
 brethren for many years, appears not to have met with 
 very great encouragement. At the end of forty-five 
 years, only five had been baptized. About the year 
 1818, however, a man named Sodnom, received the 
 truth, and finally identified himself wnth the mission- 
 aries. A few others appear to have been illuminated 
 by the gospel, and when the Prince Serbedshab assu- 
 med a hostile position and prohibited the missionaries 
 living among his people, twenty-two of the Calmucs 
 4 
 
38 CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 
 
 took up their abode on lands belonging to the brethren 
 at wSarepta. On the 9th of August, 1823, the largest 
 part of the settlement at Sarepta was destroyed by 
 fire ; and the brethren being subsequently forbidden 
 by royal authority to administer baptism — (this pre- 
 rogative being confined exclusively to the clergy of the 
 Greek church,) the mission was suspended. 
 
 Several other missions have also been undertaken, 
 some of which for a time were encouraging, and in 
 which the zeal and perseverance of the United Breth- 
 ren were happily developed, but which from various 
 causes have been unsuccessful. 
 
 In 1S41, there were under the care of the society, 
 fifty-six stations, 256 missionaries, including assist- 
 ants, 17,606 communicants, 6,070 scholars. Trans- 
 lations have been made into six languages. Receipts 
 ^10,651. 
 
 ENGLISH BAPTIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 An interesting feature in the divine administration, 
 is displayed in the selection and adaptation of the 
 agencies for propagating Christianity, to the peculiar 
 circumstances under which they are to be employed. 
 Hence, when the condition of things in the Church has 
 demanded some extraordinary movement, men of suit- 
 able capacity have been raised up to meet the exi- 
 gence. Thus it was in the formation of the English 
 Baptist Missionary Society. 
 
 In the pioneers of that enterprise, the Lord had de- 
 posited elements, the combined action of which, was 
 destined to produce results of no ordinary character. 
 A frigid, and, to some extent, unscriptural theology, 
 had long prevailed in the Church, by which, expansive 
 views of the character and extent of the "great com- 
 mission," and an enlarged system of operations for the 
 universal diffusion of gospel blessings were precluded. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 39 
 
 Jt was desirable that the slumbering Church should be 
 aroused, and that wicked men should be made aware 
 of their duty to believe the gospel. From compara- 
 tive obscurity Andrew Fuller was raised up to combat 
 the errors of the times, and restore to their appropriate 
 place the high prerogatives of that solemn charge. — 
 " Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to 
 ever}^ creature." In 1781 he published a small vol- 
 ume, entitled, " The Gospel of Christ worthy of all 
 acceptation," in which is proved conclusively the duty 
 of all men to Vy'hom the gospel is made known, to be- 
 lieve and obey it. In that little work are, unquestion- 
 ably, the germs of the mission. 
 
 The practical bearing of the sentiments there advo- 
 cated, was soon felt by others : and William Carey, 
 tracing them onward to their legitimate results, ad- 
 vanced another step, and insisted upon the duty of 
 sending the gospel to the heathen. The ministers in 
 the Northamptonshire Baptist Association, were soon 
 aroused to thought, to prayer and to action. At a 
 meeting of the Association held at Nottingham, early 
 in June, 1784, a unanimous " Resolution'''' was passed, 
 recommending to the churches composing that body, 
 to set apart the first Monday evening in every month, 
 to pray for the spread of the gospel in the world, and 
 cordially inviting all other Christian denominations to 
 unite in these services. This was the origin of the 
 " monthly concert of prayer," which is now so exten- 
 sively observed throughout Christendom. 
 
 The influences by which these devoted servants of 
 Christ were guided, were far-reaching and important 
 in their results. To them the whole subject, indeed, 
 appeared rather in the light of an experiment ; but in 
 the purposes of the Lord, these were the incipient ele- 
 ments out of which was to arise an organization full of 
 blessings to the world. The missionary spirit gradu- 
 ally increased, both in the ministers and churches. 
 The subject assumed a prominence in the preaching 
 
40 
 
 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 and prayers of the " sanctuary." Through the press, 
 also, and in the deliberative convocations, the claims 
 of the heathen were most pathetically urged, and the 
 practicability and duty of the church to send to them 
 the gospel were clearly demonstrated. 
 
 At the meeting of the Association at Nottingham, 
 May 31, 1792, Mr. Carey preached a most thrilling 
 sermon from Isaiah liv. 2, 3, in which he seized and 
 advocated with happy elFect the principles which 
 should form the basis of every religious enterprise — 
 " Expect great things from God ; attempt great things 
 for God." At that time a resolution was passed, 
 " That against the next minister's meeting at Ketter- 
 ing a plan should be prepared for the purpose of form- 
 ing a society for propagating the gospel among the 
 heathen." 
 
 On the 2nd of October, 1792, at Kettering, a system 
 of resolutions and principles of action was adopted, 
 and signed by John Ryland, Reynold Hogg, John Sut- 
 clifF, Andrew Fuller, Abraham Greenwood, Edward 
 Sharman, Joshua Burton, Samuel Pearce, Thomas 
 Blundell, William Heighton, John Eayres and Joseph 
 Timms, whose subscriptions in all, amounted to .£13, 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 Such were the beginnings of the English Baptist 
 Missionary Society, and these were the men whose 
 names will descend to the latest posterity as the bene- 
 factors of the heathen. Contrasted with the vastness 
 of their enterprise, how small were their means ! 
 How great was their faith ! To the cold calculating 
 philosophy of the world, the whole subject appeared 
 like the outbreak of some monstrous infatuation ; but 
 to the vision of faith it was like a beam of light to pen- 
 etrate the gloom of heathenism, and irradiate the 
 "dark places of the earth." A guiding Providence 
 was in the movement, forbidding them to "despise the 
 day of small things," and cheering them with antici- 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 41 
 
 pations of succfess. He, who had required the " sacri- 
 fice," provided also tlie " lamb." 
 
 Mr. John Thomas, who had resided several years in 
 India, and (being a preacher) had labored for the spir- 
 itual benefit of the natives, at the time the society was 
 organized, had just returned to London to raise funds 
 for sustainin«; a mission in Beno;al. On beina: intro- 
 duced to the committee he received an appointment, 
 and Mr. Carey readily agreed to be associated with 
 him in the mission. 
 
 On the 20th of March, 1793, John Thomas and 
 William Carey, were designated as missionaries, with 
 appropriate religious services, at Leicester, where the 
 latter had resided as pastor of the church for several 
 years. They sailed June 13, in the " Kron Princessa 
 Maria," a Danish East Indiaman, and arrived at Cal- 
 cutta on the 11th of the following November. From 
 hence it is proper in tracing the operations of the soci- 
 ety, first to survey the 
 
 MISSIONS IN The east iNr)iEs. 
 
 After the arrival of the missionaries at Calcutta, they 
 were, during several months, in an unsettled state. 
 Though considerable efforts had been made to obtain 
 lands where the interests of the mission could be sub- 
 served, no opening presented which they regarded as 
 a fav^orable location. 
 
 At length, George Udney, Esq., who was erecting 
 two indigo factories in the vicinity of Makla, proposed 
 that Mr. Thomas should take the oversight of one, 
 and Mr. Carey of the other, to which they finally 
 agreed. By this arrangement, they each were placed 
 in a situation of direct influence over more than 1000 
 persons. The compensation for their services, besides 
 supporting their families, left a considerable balance 
 to be devoted to the purposes of the mission. Their 
 opportunities for missionary labor were abundant, 
 4* 
 
42 SYNOPSIS or 
 
 their business requiring them t^ make frequent excur- 
 sions in the surroundini; country. " Mr. Carey occu- 
 pied a district about 20 miles square, witiiin which, 
 besides occasional excursions, he proceeded in perpet- 
 ual rotation through 200 villages to proclaim the 
 gospel." 
 
 Among the most formidable obstacles which the 
 missionaries had to encounter was the caste, which, 
 says Mr. Carey, ••' is a superstition that no European 
 can conceive of, and is more tenaciously regarded than 
 life." It appears to have been originally a " political 
 institution, by which the ditferent classes and avoca- 
 tions of society were kept in perpetual separation ; so 
 that every person was bound to follow the trade or vo- 
 cation of his forefathers. But subsequently it became 
 interwoven with every circun'istance of life. Almost 
 any trifling incident may occasion the loss of caste, as 
 eating or smoking with a person of another nation or 
 caste ; and to lose caste is attended with the dissolu- 
 tion of every connection in life ; so that relatives and 
 acquaintances will never eat, drink, or smoke with 
 such an one again. Nor can he be restored ; for the 
 delinquent becomes an outcast and vagabond forever, 
 in general estimation." 
 
 In November, 1795, a church was constituted at 
 Malda, consisting of the two missionaries, and Messrs. 
 Long and Powell, and the next spring the mission 
 was strengthened by the arrival of Mr. John Fount- 
 ain. It was considered desirable by the brethren that 
 a press should be employed, and arrangements made 
 not only for printing the Bible, the translation of 
 which was in a state of forwardness, but also for pub- 
 lishing tracts and other small works to be distributed 
 among the people. A press having been procured in 
 Calcutta, the missionaries say, under date of Septem- 
 ber 18, 1798, " This day we set up the printing press 
 at Mudnabatty — some of the natives who came in to 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 43 
 
 look at it, went away and said it was a halatle 
 dhourga — (English idol.)" 
 
 In May, 1799, JVIessrs. Grant, Brundsonand Marsh- 
 man, with their wives, Mr. William Ward and Miss 
 Tidd, were set apart as misssiouaries, and embarked 
 for India, in the " Criterion," Capt Wickes, of Phila- 
 delphia. They arrived at Calcutta, October 12, and 
 the next day proceeded up the Hoogley about 15 
 miles, to Serampore, a Danish settlement, where, on 
 account of the hostility manifested by the East India 
 Company, the entire mission was finally concentrated, 
 at the request, and under the protection, of the Danish 
 government. To this place Mr. Carey repaired in 
 January, ISOO, and suitable premises for the mission 
 were purchased. 
 
 The missionaries organized a church, April 24. 
 Mr. Carey was chosen as their pastor, and Messrs. 
 Fountain and Marshman, deacons. Mr. Carey ad- 
 dressed the church from the words of Paul — "Rejoic- 
 ing in hope," a sentiment peculiarly appropriate in 
 that interesting state of the mission. About this time, 
 they commenced printing the New Testament in an 
 edition of 2000. They had hitherto labored with ap- 
 parently little success, aside from the acquisition of the 
 language, the progress made in translations, and con- 
 siderable acquaintance with the manners, customs and 
 localities of the people. But a brighter day was about 
 to dawn upon them, and their hopes were soon to be 
 realized in the triumph of the gospel over the darkness 
 of heathenism. In the autumn of this year it became 
 apparent that some of the natives had received the 
 word " in good and honest hearts." At a church 
 meeting, December 22d, several persons presented 
 themselves as candidates for baptism and membership 
 in the church. These had previously renounced caste, 
 by eating publicly with the missionaries. It was then 
 that Mr. Ward exclaimed triumphantly, " The chain 
 of caste is broken ! and who shall be able to mend it .'" 
 
44 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 The 28th of December, ISOO, was rendered memo- 
 rable by the baptism of the first native convert. Mr. 
 Carey writing to Mr. Sutchff the next day, says, 
 " Yesterday was a day of great joy ; I had the happi- 
 ness to desecrate the Ganges by baptizing the first 
 Hindoo, namely, Krishno, and my son Felix." The 
 services were attended by Portuguese, English, 
 Danes and Hindoos, and are described as having been 
 interesting in no ordinary degree. On the ISth of the 
 next month, Mr. Fernandez, a gentleman from Dlna- 
 gepore, and a native female, were added to the church, 
 which now numbered 14 members, 
 
 In February, 1801, they finished composing the 
 New Testament, and both the missionaries and con- 
 verts united in a " season of thanksgiving." Krishno, 
 in the fervor of his zeal, " built a house for God" — the 
 first native place of worship in Bengal. The church 
 also was permitted to rejoice over the conversion of 
 Petumber Shingo, of the writer caste, Krishno Pre- 
 saud, the first Brahmin who ventured to break caste 
 and be baptized, and others who gave much promise of 
 usefulness. About this time Mr. Carey was appointed 
 " Professor of Bengalee and Sungskrit in the College 
 of Fort William, expressly under the character of a 
 missionary.'''' His salary in this station was quite 
 large, but in pursuance of a plan adopted on the first 
 settlement of the mission, that all the earnings of the 
 missionaries should be devoted sacredly to the work in 
 which they were engaged, he faithfully deposited the 
 whole in the general fund. 
 
 The mission was severely afflicted by the death of 
 Messrs. Grant, Fountain, Brundson and Thomas, with- 
 in two years. But the Lord raised up other laborers. 
 In January, 1803, Mr. John Chamberlain and wife 
 joined the mission. Mr. Chamberlain was stationed 
 for a time at Cutwa, about 75 miles north of Calcutta, 
 where a church was ultimately formed, and a school 
 was established. He also visited Berhampore, a mili- 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 45 
 
 tary post, 45 miles distant from Cutwa, where a church 
 of between 30 and 40 members was raised among the 
 soldiers. In one of his excursions, a man gave up his 
 idolatry and presented him with his household gods. 
 " Four of these," says Mr. Chamberlain, "we brought 
 in two bags across the baggage poney, all through the 
 country, to the confusion of their deluded votaries." 
 
 In 1805, the mission w^as strengthened by the arri- 
 val of Messrs. Mardon, Biss, Moore and Rowe, with 
 their wives. The mission premises were also enlarg- 
 ed by the purchase of extensive lands and buildings, 
 to promote the successful operations of this growing 
 establishment. On the first day of this year a sub- 
 scription was opened for a new place of worship at 
 Calcutta, and 4,800 rupees were contributed. Here 
 they erected a temporary building, and commenced, 
 worship in a more public manner. They, however, 
 subsequently built a substantial chapel at a cost of 
 30,000 rupees, most of which was defrayed by private 
 donations. From this time, Calcutta was considered 
 one of their most promising fields of labor. The influ- 
 ence of the mission began to be extensively felt ; sta- 
 tions were established in diflerent and distant places ; 
 new churches were organized, new ministers were 
 raised up among them, and the self-denj'ing toils of 
 the missionaries were crowned with happy results. 
 
 At the close of ISIO, they had stations besides those 
 in Serampore and Calcutta, at Dinagepore, Saddamahl, 
 Goamalty, Miniary, Cutv^'a, Jessore, Orissa, Rangoon, 
 (in Burmah) Patna and Agra; the latter place being 
 a thousand miles up the Ganges. The number of 
 members in all the churches exceeded 300. The num- 
 ber of ministers was 30, of whom 21 had been raised 
 up in India. In the mean time, several most valuable 
 coadjutors were renloved into the presence of Him, in 
 whose name they had, with much honor to their pro- 
 fessions, displayed the Christian virtues among the 
 heathen. 
 
46 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 These conquests of the cross were not secured^ 
 however, without opposition. In addition to the en- 
 mity of the plebians, there arose in the " high places," 
 a disposition to set bounds to the reign of " the Lord's 
 anointed." But He who has such adversaries " in 
 derision," suffered not the enemy to triumph. The 
 slanderous reports that were circulated against the mis- 
 sion, were inet and triun)phant]y refuted by Mr. Full- 
 er, in his " Apology for the late Christian missions to 
 India." 
 
 The premises at Serampore were visited with a de- 
 structive fire, on the 11th of March, 1812, which con- 
 sumed the large printing establishment and other prop*- 
 erty to the amount, in all, of about fifty thousand dol- 
 lars. This sad intelligence awakened the benevolent 
 feelings of the British public, and in fifty days the 
 whole amount to cover the loss was raised. At this 
 time the number of lang-uages into which the Bible had 
 been translated in whole or in part, was 18. There 
 were 14 stations; 11 of which were supplied by mis- 
 sionaries raised up in India, and in all the schools were 
 nearly 1000 pupils. 
 
 In 1813, the heart of Dr. Carey was made glad by 
 the conversion of his third son, who had formerly ex- 
 hibited a strong disinclination to religion. An incident 
 in connection with this event deserves to be recorded. 
 It is related by Dr. Cox, who was present at an an- 
 nual meeting of the society in London, and listening to 
 a sermon by Dr. Kyland. " In his discourse, the 
 preacher alluded to the happiness of Dr. Carey in hav- 
 ing two of his sons, Felix and William, devoted to the 
 mission; 'but,' said he, 'there is a. third who gives 
 him pain ; he is not yet turned to the Lord ;' then 
 making a solemn and lengthened pause, during Avhich, 
 tears flowed abundantly from his tyes, he exclaimed, 
 in a shrill and vociferous voice which seemed to ex- 
 haust a whole soul of feeling, ' brethren, let us send 
 up a united, universal, and fervent prayer to God in 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 47 
 
 solemn silence, for the conversion of Jabez Carey.' 
 The appeal was like a sudden chip of thunder, and the 
 pause afterwards as intensely solemn as silence and 
 prayer could make it. Two minutes, at least, of the 
 most profound devotional feeling pervaded an assembly 
 of perhaps two thousand persons. The result was 
 striking. Among the first letters received afterwards, 
 was the announcement of that conversion which had 
 been so earnestly sought ; nearly or quite synchronous 
 with the season of fervent supplication." 
 
 A request had been sent to Dr. Carev, by the presi- 
 dent of Amboyna island, to send missionaries to that 
 place, assuring him that there were 20,000 professing 
 Christians, with places of worslyp and schools, but 
 without a minister. The government also desired to 
 obtain persons to superintend the schools, and sent a 
 request to the missionaries for a supply. This new 
 convert, therefore, relinquished his fair worldly pros- 
 pects, and offered himself. He was accepted, and his 
 designation to the work took place January 26, 1814 ; 
 at which time, Felix Carey having just returned from 
 Burmah, the father united with two of his sons in lay- 
 ing hands on the third, consecrating him to the mis- 
 sionary service. Dr. Carey, in the overflowing of a 
 full heart, exclaims, " I trust this will be a matter of 
 everlasting praise." 
 
 In 1814, Mr. Eustace Carey, a nephew of the Dr. 
 and Mr. Trowt and wife joined the mission. The 
 fruit of missionary labor was every year becoming 
 more apparent, not only in the remote stations, but in 
 and around the metropolis of the country. " To take 
 a general view of Calcutta at the present day," says 
 Mr. Leonard, " and look back merely to the short pe- 
 riod of two years, who can help wondering at the vast 
 progress which the gospel has n'.ade amongst all ranks, 
 from the very highest to the lowest orders ? It is no 
 novelty now to see a Bible upon a European's table, or 
 for a Hindoo or a Mussulman to read and admire that 
 
48 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 blessed book, or for the praises of God to be sung, and 
 the voice of prayer to be heard in the families of the 
 great." 
 
 During this year, nineteen translations were carried 
 forward ; 6,000 volumes printed, together with nearly 
 20,000 copies of the gospels, and 25,000 smaller books. 
 More than a thousand children were under instruction. 
 There were 24 stations ; 10 of which were in Bengal, 
 10 on Continental India, and 4 on the islands. The 
 number of churches was 21, and the aggregate number 
 of missionaries and native preachers, M^as 63. 
 
 These facts indicate very distinctly, the diffusive 
 character of that " leaven" which Carey and Thomas 
 carried with them w^ien they first wandered in solitude 
 among the wilds of heathenism. They passed over 
 with their " staff," but now we see as the result of 
 their labor, many "bands." The noble men who 
 watched with paternal solicitude around the cradle of 
 the mission, were filled with joy as they saw the vigor 
 of its growth, and anticipated the strength and beauty 
 of its maturity. 
 
 On the 22d of June, 1814, Mr. Sutcliff, one of the 
 founders of the mission, was removed to the " Chui'ch 
 triumphant." Of him it was said by an intimate ac- 
 quaintance, " Had a painter sketched him in an em- 
 blematical picture, he might have represented Wis' 
 dom surrounded by the graces." He was followed on 
 the 7th of May, 1815, by Mr. Fuller, who, from the 
 first, had discharged the duties of secretary of the society. 
 " As a man, a minister, a theological writer, an acute 
 controversialist, as one of the founders, but especially 
 as Secretary of the Baptist Missionary Society, his 
 name will be transmitted with distinguished honor to 
 admiring generations." 
 
 In April, 1815, Mr. William Yates joined the mis- 
 sion, and was associated with Dr. Carey in the transla- 
 tions. The next year Mr. and Mrs. Randall arrived ; 
 and in Feb. 1817, Mr. Penney, who had been trained 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 49 
 
 to the Lancasterian system, with his wife, arrived, 
 having been sent out to take charge of the Benevolent 
 Institution, which was early estabhshed by the mission- 
 aries at Calcutta. 
 
 During the preceding three years, more than 400 
 had been added to the several churches, making the 
 entire number of baptisms since the commencement of 
 the mission, about 1200. A few of these had dishon- 
 ored their profession and relapsed into sin ; but Avhen 
 we remember their former ignorance, and the untoward 
 influences with which they were surrounded, we are 
 led to admire the grace by which the disciples were 
 enabled to maintain " a good profession." A number 
 of the converted natives had died in the confident ex- 
 pectation of a glorious immortality ; and many were 
 very usefully emplo^'ed in the service of Christ among 
 their idolatrous countrymen. These, being diffused 
 over the different sections of India, were as so many 
 '* lights" amidst the darkness of heathenism — living 
 epistles — precisely what their enemies in derision 
 called them, " Yesoo Khreestare Loke" — (Jesus 
 Christ''s 'people.) 
 
 The number of schools at this time had increased to 
 126, containing 9,349 pupils. Desiring to sustain an 
 institution of a higher order, the missionaries havins: 
 the sanction and patronage of the Marquis of Hastings, 
 and other distinguished individuals, purchased a lot 
 adjoining the mission premises at Serampore contain- 
 ing S acres, and proceeded to erect a college upon an 
 extensive scale, at a cost of about c£lO,000. It was in- 
 tended not merely for the benefit of their own denomina- 
 tion, but for all of every denomination and caste who 
 wished to secure the advantages it offered. Instruc- 
 tion in it was to be gratuitous. But much as they 
 were animated in these extensive arrangements, and 
 laudable as was their undertaking, the college did not 
 meet the anticipations of its founders and patrons. 
 
 India was indebted to Dr. Carey for many of its 
 5 
 
50 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 most valuable improvements, not only in science, but 
 in agriculture and horticulture. Societies for these, 
 and also a Savings Bank, were constituted mainly 
 through his instrumentality. The entire forces of the 
 mission were also employed in meliorating the condi- 
 tion of the natives, by edbrts for the abrogation of the 
 disgusting and inhuman rites of heathenism ; especial- 
 ly the enormous sacrifice of human beings, which the 
 honor of their gods, and long established customs, de- 
 manded. The burning of widows at the death of their 
 husbands, has finally been prohibited by law. 
 
 Early in 1823, Mr. Ward died after a few hours ill- 
 ness with Asiatic Cholera. At the time of his decease 
 ho was engaged in the twentieth version of the New 
 Testament, all of which had been printed under his 
 own immediate inspection. Several other members of 
 the mission had died within a few years, among whom 
 were the second wife of Dr. Carey, and Messrs. Cham- 
 berlain, Rowe and Lawson. 
 
 The ditierent stations in and around Calcutta, enjoy- 
 ed several years of prosperity. Some new preaching 
 places were occupied, and several chapels were erect- 
 ed to accommodate the increasing number of worship- 
 pers. IMany of the out-stations were also in a flour- 
 ishing condition, the most important of which were 
 Moorsheedabad, Cutwa, Dinagepore, Dacca, Digah 
 and Monghyr. 
 
 Owing to a difference of opinion upon the principles 
 of action, the society and the brethren at Serampore, 
 mutually agreed in 1827, to conduct their operations 
 separately. It will hence be most convenient to trace 
 their subsequent movements as distinct missions. 
 
 SERAMPORE MISSION* 
 
 Serampore was under the immediate superintend- 
 ence of Drs. Carey and Marshman, J. C. Marsbman, 
 and Messrs. Mack and Swan, the two latter being 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 51 
 
 professors in the college. Besides this, there were 
 stations at Jessore, Dacca, Chittagong, Arracan, Dina- 
 gepore, Benares, Allahabad, Futtyghir and Delhi. 
 
 To the church at Serampore 11 members were ad- 
 ded in 1S27, and 58 students enjoyed the benefit of the 
 college funds. Native schools for females, which had 
 formerly been considered impracticable, were establish- 
 ed, in which the daughters of Mussulmen as well as 
 Hindoos were taught with much success. Of these 
 schools there were 13 in Serampore, 4 or 5 in Dacca, 
 and 3 in Chittagong. In these, as also in the schools 
 for boys, the Scriptures were taught. 
 
 In 1829, three new stations were formed ; one at 
 Goamalty in Assam, about 240 miles north-east of 
 Serampore ; another at Barripore, 31 miles south ; 
 and a third at Burrishol, in Backergunj, 140 miles 
 east. With these there were twelve stations in con- 
 nection with Serampore, all supplied by preachers 
 raised up in India. 
 
 From a statement, made early in 1832, concerning 
 the translations in connection with this missiop, it ap- 
 pears that the whole Bible has been printed m seven 
 languages, including the Chinese. The New Testa- 
 ment had been published in 23 other languages, and 
 portions bf the Scriptures in 10 others; making in all 
 40. More than 212,000 volumes of the Scriptures 
 had issued from the press at Serampore in 30 years. 
 Nearly half of these had gone through the press with- 
 in the last nine years. Connected with these state- 
 ments it is said," the original mover* of this great de- 
 sign is yet alive, and though feeble, in the full pos- 
 session of all his faculties." But his work was nearly 
 finished. In a very short time, he felt the sure premo- 
 nitions that his end was nigh. He lingered in feeble- 
 ness till the 9th of June, 1834, when he rested from 
 his labors, aged 73. Though no splendid marble 
 
 * The venerable Carey. 
 
52 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 speaks his fame,* in his works a monument is reared 
 which shall remain 
 
 *' When victors' wreathes and monarchs' gems 
 Shall blend in common dust." 
 
 In addition to the stations already mentioned, sev- 
 eral new ones were formed. At Diun Dum a church 
 was organized, which in 1832 contained forty mem- 
 bers. There were several schools in which were 
 many sons of respectable brahmins. At Mitttra icas 
 also a small church. At Ban-ipore., Burisaul and 
 Cawnpore there were stations and churches, which, 
 though much persecuted, were increasing. The eager- 
 ness of some of the people to obtain religious instruc- 
 tion is indicated by the fact, that as Mr. Rabeholm 
 made his excursions in a boat, he found persons in 
 different places in the canal, " up to their necks in the 
 water, waiting his arrival that theymight get tracts." 
 
 In AsschHj Mr. Rae was usefully employed in 
 preaching the gospel and promoting education. He 
 had three Cassay princes under instruction. In his 
 excursi!lns, the people received him kindly, and 
 "wondered that a sahib should take such trouble to 
 come and tell them about salvation, and give away 
 books." 
 
 THE SOCrETY's OPERATIONS IN INDIA. 
 
 Calcutta was. the most prominent station, and the 
 seat of the mission. Messrs. Robinson, Yates, Pearce, 
 Penney, Kirkpatrick, Statham and E. Carey, assisted 
 by several natives, were the laborers for the city and 
 vicinity. Mr. Robinson supplied the Lol Bazar 
 chapel, where, in 1829, the church received 43 new 
 members. Mr. Yates was chosen pastor of the church 
 in the Circular Road. W. H. Pearce managed the 
 large printing establishment, superintended several 
 schools, and rendered other important services. Mrs. 
 Yates and Mrs. J. Carey, had the special superintend- 
 
 * This had been strictly forbidden nx his last will. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSION?. 53 
 
 ence of the female schools. Mr. and Mrs. Penney 
 conducted the Benevolent Institution, M'here more 
 than 1000 poor children had received a useful educa- 
 tion. The ladies connected with the Circular Road 
 Chapel formed a " Poor Persons' Auxiliary Female 
 Society," the plan of which was the establishment of 
 a native female Asylum, in which the pupils were to 
 receive support, education, and clothing, for such a 
 period as to ensure their permanent advantage. In 
 1831, a number of small schools were united, under 
 the patronage of the Female School Society, and su- 
 perintended by Mr. George Pearce. This school em- 
 braced 550 pupils. 
 
 The progress of education in and around Calcutta was 
 encouraging. More than 2,000 young Hindoos were be- 
 ing taught, and many of the most intelligent were regu- 
 larly present at a series of lectures upon the principles 
 of Christianity. Messrs. Pearce and Yates visited 
 Kharee, where the latter baptized 15 converts ; " Only 
 three j'ears ago," says he, " all around was moral and 
 spiritual darkness — not a soul had heard of the name 
 of Christ ; 120 have now thrown off the fetters of 
 idolatry, and many more are preparing to follow their 
 example." The circumstance of a woman having 
 been devoured by a crocodile, made a deep impression 
 upon the minds of the people. Those who were bap- 
 tized at Kharee, were added to the native church in 
 Calcutta, which, at the close of 1S31, contained 44 
 members. In 1832, Mr. Robinson received 26 new 
 members at the Lol Bazar, and in the next year, 16. 
 Carapeit Aratoon labored successfully at Bonstollah. 
 In 1835, 21 natives had been baptized, and several 
 others were proposed for membership. 
 
 Ciitwa This station was supplied by W. Care3^ 
 
 In 1829, the church received 9 members, and in 1834, 
 11 others were added. The associate church at Sew- 
 ry received 7. This church was under the care of 
 
 5* 
 
54 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 Mr. Vfilliamson, The wives of these missionaries 
 were principally engaged in female education. 
 
 Digali was under the superintendence of Mr. Bur- 
 ton. There were at this station 8 boys' schools, em- 
 bracing 200 children. Mr. Burton died in 1828, and 
 was succeeded by Mr. Lawrence. Dinaporc, where 
 was a garrison of soldiers, also shared the labors of 
 Mr. Lawrence. Here several native schools were es- 
 tablished, one of which for girls, was under the care of 
 Mrs. Lawrence. A church was formed in the garri- 
 son, which, in a short time, contained 50 members. 
 
 At 3Ionghi/r, under the care of Mr. Leslie, it was 
 necessary, in 1832, to enlarge the native chapel to 
 double its former dimensions to accommodate the 
 increasing number of attendants. Mr. Leslie made 
 several excursions among the hill tribes of Rajmahal, 
 some of whom " had never seen the face of a white 
 man." He was received very kindly by the people. 
 " Hei-e," says he, " we observed, for the first time, 
 the barriers in the pathways to prevent the ghosts 
 from approaching the villages.'' On his descent from 
 the hills, he saw some of the people very unceremo- 
 liiously pulling down the ensign of Kalee, exclaiming, 
 " Henceforth Jesus will be our only God." 
 
 On the islands of Ceylon, Java and Sumatra, the 
 missionaries labored with varied success. There were 
 churches at Colombo and Hanwell, which in 1827 con- 
 tained between thirty and forty members. Ten schools 
 for boys contained 500 pupils, and in three female 
 schools under the care of Mrs. Chater, were more 
 than 100 girls. A church was formed at Byamville, 
 in 1835, with thirty members. In Java and Sumatra 
 the operations of the missionaries were much obstruct- 
 ed by the policy of government, and the unsettled state 
 of the islands. 
 
 After ten years of separate operation by the society 
 and the Serampore missionaries, they were in 1837, 
 again happily united in the great work for which the 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 55 
 
 tiiission was originally commenced. About the time 
 of this re-union Dr. Marshman was released from his 
 earthly toils, after having, for a period of thirty-eight 
 years, devoted all his energies to the cause of Christ 
 among the heathen. 
 
 MISSIONS IN THE WEST INDIES. 
 
 In the year 1813, the attention of the committee 
 was attracted by a call for laborers on the island of 
 Jamaica. Mr. Moses Baker, a colored preacher, had 
 for some time been laboring among the negroes at 
 Flamstead, about twelve miles from Falmouth, and 
 was anxious that missionaries might be sent to this 
 interesting field. Mr. John Rowe, of Bristol college, 
 was appointed, and with his wife arrived at the island 
 on the 23d of February, 1814. In April, Mr. Rowe 
 opened a school in Falmouth. He also commenced a 
 Sunday school, and with the approbation of the magis- 
 trate began a regular course of missionary service. 
 
 In November, 1815, Mr. Lee Compere with his 
 wife and two members of Dr. Ryland's church, in 
 Broadmead, sailed for Jamaica to occupy other sta- 
 tions. They located at Kingston, from which place 
 Mr. Compere wrote January 8, 1817, " I had the 
 pleasure last Lord's day of baptizing twenty-two men 
 and twenty-eight women." 
 
 Mr. Rowe died June 21, 1816, and the afflicted 
 widow finally returned to England. The next year, 
 Mr. Coultart and Avife joined the mission, but Mrs. 
 Coultart died after a few months' residence on the 
 island. Messrs. Kitching and Godden were also sent 
 to reinforce the mission, but Mrs. Godden and Mr. 
 Kitching soon died. Mr. Godden was located at 
 Spanish Town, where his labors were useful. Here 
 he very narrowly escaped death by the burning of his 
 house, which was supposed to have been set on fire by 
 an old vao;abond negro. In his account of this event 
 
56 SYNOPSIS OP 
 
 he says, " I certainly escaped that night with greater 
 danger and less warning than Lot from Sodom ; as in 
 five minutes from the first alarm I was in the street 
 with all that I could save. Had I slept three minutes 
 longer, another must have said to you, ' Godden has 
 been burned in his bed.'" 
 
 The converted negroes felt an exceedingly strong 
 attachment to their spiritual teachers. Of this there 
 is a remarkable instance in connection with the fire 
 just mentioned. A pious female slave had been car- 
 rying water to extinguish the flames till her strength 
 was nearly exhausted, when she inquired " Where 
 my minister .'" On being told by some one that he 
 was burned in his bed, she fell down and expired with- 
 out uttering another word. 
 
 In the mean time Mr. Coultart's health having fail- 
 ed, he returned to England, where after a short resi- 
 dence he recovered, married and returned to Kingston. 
 A new chapel, capable of accommodating 2000 per- 
 sons was opened for worship in January, 1822, and 
 the first Sabbath in March, the Lord's Supper was 
 administered to about 1,600 communicants. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Tinson about this time joined the 
 mission, and expected to be stationed at Manchineel, 
 but failing to obtain a license from the authorities for 
 that parish, Mr. Tinson subsequently took charge of a 
 colored congregation at Kingston; licenses having 
 been obtained both for him and the place of worship. 
 Here a church of 490 members was raised up, and 
 many were afterwards added to it. 
 
 Early in 1823, Mr. Thomas Knibb and wife arrived, 
 with the intention of making another effort at Manchi- 
 neel. But he found both the ministers at Kingston 
 suffering much with impaired health, and Mr. Coul- 
 tart especially, in great need of assistance. The 
 members in his church had increased to 2,700. Mr. 
 Knibb therefore decided to settle at Port Royal, about 
 five miles from Kingston, where he could render as- 
 
^ CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 57 
 
 sistance to his brethren in the city. Concerning his 
 place of residence he says, " A short time ago it could 
 vie with Sodom and Gomorrah for wickedness. Once 
 it was wholly swallowed up by an earthquake, and in 
 1811 almost the whole town was consumed by fire. 
 Twenty-one persons are received as candidates for 
 baptism." 
 
 At the close of this year, Messrs. Phillips, Phillipo 
 and Burchell, arrived at ^e island. Mr. Phillips re- 
 mained some time at Kingston, and on the last Sab- 
 bath in December, baptized 148 persons, in connection 
 with Mr. Coultart's church. On the same day also, 
 101 were added to Mr. Tinson's church. Mr. Knibb 
 died suddenly, April 25, 1824, and his place was sup- 
 plied by his brother, Mr. William Knibb. 
 
 At Yallohs, twenty miles from Kingston, a church 
 was formed in 1830, which in the following year num- 
 bered 103 members. The accounts from this place 
 by Mr. Tinson are quite animating. 
 
 At Spanish Town^ fourteen miles from Kingston, 
 425 were added to the church in 1828. In January, 
 1830, Mr. Phillipo says, " Last Sabbath day I bapti- 
 zed 123 persons, and many more are waiting to testify 
 their attachment to Christ in a similar manner." 
 
 At Old Harbor unA Vcrc, very flourishing churches 
 were formed. A member of Mr. Taylor's church was 
 convicted of " the crime of preaching," as it was term- 
 ed by the opposers of religion, and for this ofience was 
 sentenced to six months imprisonment and a " flog- 
 ging." " The latter part of this sentence," says Mr. 
 Taylor, " was executed very severely, as his poor 
 back evinces by scars which extend from his ears 
 down to his loins, the consequence of Avhich was. he 
 was disabled for some weeks, and his life was in 
 danger." 
 
 At Montfgo Bay, a very flourishing church was 
 formed in 1823. A subsequent report of the society 
 states that " seven years ago Mr. Burchell formed the 
 
58 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 church in a small " upper room," with twelve mem- 
 bers ; now the whole area of a building seventy feet 
 square hardly suffices to contain those who come to- 
 gether to commemorate the death of their Lord. The 
 church comprises upwards of 1500 members; there 
 are also inquirers to a still greater number." 
 
 Many other churches were formed on the island, 
 and the aggregate number of members in twenty-four 
 churches was 10,838. 
 
 In 1832 the island was thrown into great confusion, 
 by an insurrection among the negroes ; 150 plantations 
 were destroyed, and many lives lost. The immediate 
 cause of the rebellion, probably, was the oppressive 
 enactments passed by the authorities, materially 
 abridging the few privileges the slaves had before en- 
 joyed. This occurrence however, furnished a pretext 
 for the outbreak of the hostility which had long been 
 cherished by the enemies of religion, and a scene of 
 violent persecution ensued. The missionaries were 
 slanderously charged with the most flagrant crimes, 
 insulted, imprisoned and menaced with death. Their 
 flocks were scattered, — their chapels pulled down, 
 and the most scandalous reports were sent to England 
 for creating a general prejudice against both them and 
 their work. 
 
 But happily these severe measures, like the increas- 
 ed oppressions of Israel in Egypt, were the precursors 
 of deliverance ; for, in the final issue of the matter, 
 the base charges were triumphantly refuted — the mis- 
 sionaries were fully exonerated from all blame their 
 
 privileges were fully restored, and the negroes were 
 favored, not only with freedom to worship God, but 
 with deliverance from the yoke of bondage. 
 
 From this period the churches " had rest" through- 
 out the island ; and," walking in the fear of the Lord, 
 and in the comfort of the Holy Ghost, were multi~ 
 'plied.'''' Between twenty and thirty additional mis- 
 sionaries had been sent out to Jamaica previous to 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 59 
 
 1842, many churches had been raised up, and the 
 number of communicants on the island was nearly 
 33,000. 
 
 BAHAMA ISLANDS. ■* 
 
 A mission has been established with encouraging 
 prospects on these islands. At the close of 1841, 
 there were nearly 1200 communicants. 
 
 SOUTH AMERICA. 
 
 A mission has been established at Belize under the 
 care of Kev. A. Henderson, aided by seven teachers 
 and native preachers. They had, in 1841, five 
 preaching places, and 132 communicants. There 
 were three schools and 200- scholars. 
 
 WESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 The Rev. John Clark and Dr. Prince, late of the 
 West India mission, embarked at London, Oct. 6, 
 
 1840, for the purpose of commencing a mission in 
 Western Africa. Their plan was to locate themselves 
 at some point on the Niger. They arrived at the 
 island of Fernando Po, which lies near the coast and 
 contiguous to the mouths of the Niger, January 1, 
 
 1841. The way not being open to proceed into the 
 interior of the country, they decided to commence the 
 mission at that place. The facilities of communica- 
 tion from that place render it an important position, 
 from which other stations may extend into the interior 
 as Providence may open the way. The efforts of the 
 missionaries have been encouraging. The society has 
 recently made arrangements for extensive missionary 
 operations on that continent. A vessel is to be em- 
 ployed for the exclusive use of this mission. 
 
60 SYNOPSIS OP 
 
 A new mission has lately been commenced at 
 Trinidad. 
 
 The year 1842 was observed as the jubilee of the 
 society ; beigg the fiftieth year since its organization. 
 Public meetings were held to acknowledge the favor 
 which God had shown towards the mission, and to 
 devise means for prosecuting the work upon a more 
 enlarged scale. On the 2d of October, 1792, the so- 
 ciety was formed" in Mr. Beeby Wallis' back parlor," 
 at Kettering. Its entire funds then amounted to c£l3 
 2s. 6d. At the close of the financial year, including 
 1842, it reported of laborers in the foreign field, inclu- 
 ding native preachers and teachers, 333 ; communi- 
 cants in all the churches connected with the missions, 
 36,833 ; schools, 174 ; scholars, 10,088 ; Sunday 
 scholars, 15,000; receipts of the society, £53,000; 
 and the society free from debt. 
 
 LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 " A few months after the settlement of Dr. Ryland, 
 as President of the academy in Bristol, he received the 
 first letters which had arrived from Carey and Thom- 
 as, and was so delighted with the intelligence they 
 contained, that he became immediately anxious to 
 communicate it to Dr. Bogue, of Gosport, and Mr. 
 Steven, of the Scotch church, Covent Garden, London, 
 who were supplying the Tabernacle in that city. In- 
 viting them therefore, with a few other friends, to his 
 house, he read these letters ; and all united in prayer 
 and praise. A conversation arose, in which the two 
 ministers named expressed their wish to set on foot a 
 missionary society in their own connection ; and de- 
 liberations were subsequently held with ministers and 
 others, convened in the parlor of the Tabernacle House, 
 which induced the people ever after to designate it, 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 61 
 
 ^ The cradle of the Missionary Society-''''''* • • . "A 
 small but glowing and harmonious circle of ministers, 
 of various connections and denominations," met No- 
 vember 4, •1794, to discuss the subject, and in January, 
 1795, an " Address to Christian Ministers, and all 
 other Friends of Christianity, on the subject of missions 
 to the Heathen," was prepared and sent abroad, in 
 which the brethren say, " That something may be 
 done with effect., it is hoped that not only evangelical 
 Dissenters and Methodists will be found generally dis- 
 posed to unite in instituting a society for this express 
 purpose, but that many members of the Established 
 Church of evangelical sentiments, and of lively zeal for 
 the cause of Christ, will also favor us with their kind 
 co-operation." 
 
 At a subsequent meeting it appeared that such a 
 general interest had been awakened, that the time for 
 more definite action had arrived ; and it was decided to 
 hold a general meeting in London, in the month of 
 September, for the purpose of organizing a society. 
 The principles and purposes of the proposed society 
 will be sufficiently indicated by an extract from a cir- 
 cular prepared and sent to the ministers " both in the 
 town and in the country." " Dear brother in the Lord, 
 you have most probably been made .acquainted that 
 some of your fellow-laborers in the gospel of Christ, of 
 different denominations, practicing infant baptism, have 
 united for the purpose of establishing a society to sup- 
 port missions in heathen and unenlightened countries. 
 The committee, whose names are subscribed to this 
 address, compose a part of the number who have met 
 for several months past in London, to seek the Lord's 
 direction and blessing on this benevolent design. 
 Though our plan is distinct from the undertakings of 
 the Moravian Brethren, and the churches who hold 
 
 * Dr. Cox's History of the English Bajjtist Missionary- 
 Society. 
 
 6 
 
C2 " SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 the necessity of adult immersion, we are far from op- 
 posing or disapproving their laudable endeavors ; on 
 the contrary, we applaud their zeal, and rejoice in 
 their success, accounting it our duty to imitate their 
 truly primitive example. At the same time, it is our 
 desire to attempt an improvement of the plan on wnich 
 they have proceeded, by an extension of its limits, 
 both in the foundation and superstructure of the intend- 
 ed edifice," 
 
 According to appointment the meeting was held in 
 London, and on Tuesday, September 22d, 1795, " at 
 the conclusion of public worship" in Spa-fields Chapel, 
 " a numerous body of ministers and lay brethren, in the 
 area of the chapel, formed themselves into a society, 
 in the presence of a multitude of spectators, who tarri- 
 ed to witness this interesting part of the proceedings. 
 The Rev. Mr. Kingsbury, of Southampton, was chosen 
 president of the meeting." The series of meetings 
 which commenced the preceding evening, was contin- 
 ued till Friday the 25th, during which the officers 
 were elected, and the hearts of the brethren were 
 more strongly cemented in Christian union and love. 
 
 The newly organized society, determined to com- 
 mence their operations in the islands of the Pacific. 
 A vessel called the Duff was purchased, and Captain 
 James Wilson, a member of the Baptist church, at 
 Portsea, who had retired from the East India service, 
 with an ample fortune, generously offered to take the 
 command ; and with thirty missionaries, six women 
 and three children, he sailed from London, August 10, 
 1796. After some delay in getting to sea, the death 
 of a son of one of the missionaries, and the return of 
 one man and his wife, on account of extreme sea-sick- 
 ness, they pursued their course ; and after touching at 
 Rio Janeiro to refit, and recruit tlieir stores, they pro- 
 ceeded on their voyage, and arrived at Tahiti, early in 
 March of the following year. 
 
 Captain Wilson obtained an interview with Otoo, 
 
CftRISTIAN MISSIONS. 63 
 
 the king, and through a Swedish interpreter explained 
 the object of the visit, and requested a grant of land 
 for buildings and gardens for the missionaries. In an 
 assembly of the king and chiefs, the whole district of 
 Matavai was ceded to captain Wilson for the mission- 
 aries, and preparations were immediately made for 
 commencing their appropriate work. 
 
 Some of the missionaries having been designated for 
 Tongdtaboo and St. Christina islands, Captain Wilson 
 conveyed them to their respective places of destination, 
 and then returned to Tahiti, and was gratified to see 
 the respect shown to the brethren, and the abundant 
 provisions furnished by the natives. The king and 
 queen had also requested to be received as the adopted 
 children of Mr. and Mrs. Cover,** promising to regard 
 them as their parents. After revisiting the other set- 
 tlements, and touching at Canton for a cargo of tea, 
 Captain Wilson returned to England in July, 1798. 
 
 Animated by the success attending the first expedi- 
 tion, the directors of the society resolved immediately 
 to send out a reinforcement to strengthen the mission 
 and establish new stations on other islands. The com- 
 pany who were received by the society, consisted of 
 ten married couples, seven children 9tad nineteen sin- 
 gle brethren. Some of these were preachers, and 
 some were physicians, agriculturists or artizans ; all 
 desicous of being useful to the heathen and to the mis- 
 sion, in their respective avocations. Captain Wilson 
 was earnestly desired to go out with this second com- 
 pany, but circumstances rendering it impracticable for 
 him to comply with the wishes of the directors, the 
 command was given to Captain Robson, who accom- 
 panied the first expedition. 
 
 They sailed from Portsmouth December 20th, 1798, 
 and on the 19th of February, when near Rio Janeiro, 
 the Dutf' was captured by a French privateer. The 
 men and officers, except Mr. Turner the surgeon, 
 were taken on board the privateer, and the Dufl' was 
 
64 SYNOPSIS OP 
 
 sent off to Monte Video, in South America; whither 
 also Captain Carbonelh', of the French cruiser, after 
 taking two or three other prizes, soon repaired. The 
 Duff had safely arrived, and after some delay and 
 trouble, Captain Robson and the missionaries embark- 
 ed on board a Portuguese brig, bound for Rio Janeiro ; 
 but before their, arrival they were again captured and 
 carried to Lisbon, where the missionaries obtained 
 their liberty, and finally, with the exception of Mrs. 
 Hughes, who died at Lisbon, they all returned to 
 England. 
 
 In the mean time, the bright prospects at Tahiti, 
 were in some measure obscured by threatening indi- 
 cations. Four of the brethren while out on business, 
 
 • ... 
 
 were seized and robbed, and were in imminent danger 
 
 of being massacred by a gang of ruffians. The mis- 
 sionaries were alarmed, and eleven took passage in the 
 ship Nautilus, then lying in the harbor, and sailed for 
 Port Jackson, in New South VV^ales. A few of the 
 brethren, however, determined to remain, and Mr. and 
 Mrs. Henry, who went to Port Jackson, subsequently 
 returned. But the island for several years was in an 
 unsettled state, and the brethren had ample evidence 
 of the treachery "of the natives. Finally a rebellion 
 broke out which rendered it necessary for all the mis- 
 sionaries to leave the island. • Some went to Huahine, 
 and others to Eimeo. The king, who had assumed 
 the name of Pomare, after the death of his father, was 
 also obliged to retire to Eimeo. Here in exile, he re- 
 flected upon his condition. — renounced his idolatry, 
 and in this dark land was' the first to embrace Chris- 
 tianity. The affairs of government at Tahiti becoming 
 settled, he again resumed the ro3al autb.ority, and be- 
 came the patron and protector of the mission. The 
 state of Pomare's mind is indicated by a letter to the 
 missionaries, dated February 1813, in which he says, 
 "I venture with all my guilt to Jesus Christ, though 
 I am not eiualled in wickedness, not equalled in guilt, 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 65 
 
 not equalled in obstinate disobedience, and rejection of 
 the truth, hoping that this very wicked man may be 
 saved by Jehovah Jesus Christ." 
 
 About this time also, considerable interest was ex- 
 cited at Eimeo ; and in IS 15, more than two hundi'cd 
 had given their names to the missionaries as worship- 
 pers of the true God, and upM^ards of two hundred, 
 (principally adults,) were connected v/ith the schools. 
 
 As none of the missionaries had yet returned to Ta- 
 hiti, Pomare became a preacher of the gospel to the 
 people, and labored zealously to convince his subjects 
 of the vanity of idols, and their need of salvation 
 through the atonement. The word was effectual ; and 
 soon not only at Eimeo and Tahiti, but also at Hua- 
 hine, Raiatea and Tapuamanu, many had renounced 
 their heathen customs, and the number who by their 
 enemies were called Burc Atiia^ or " praying people," 
 was more than five hundred, among whom were many 
 of the chiefs. 
 
 So mightily had the Christian doctrine prevailed 
 that in 1818 a " Tahitian Auxiliary Missionary Socie- 
 ty" was formed on the island of Eimeo, for assisting to 
 disseminate religious truth among the unenlightened. 
 Pomare being desirous of promoting the cause of reli- 
 gion, erected a spacious building seven hundred and 
 twelve feet long, and fifty-four feet wide, with three 
 pulpits, so arranged that three preachers might be em- 
 ployed at the same time without confusion, and where 
 several thousand people could be accommodated. This 
 was called the '•'•Royal Mission Chapel.,'''' and was 
 dedicated to the service of the True God, Tuesday 
 May 11, 1819. On the following Sabbath, in the 
 midst of a vast assembly, the king of Tahiti entered 
 into solemn covenant with God and the church, by 
 submitting to the rite of baptism. 
 
 This monarch became truly a " nursing father" to 
 the mission, and entered heartily into every plan for 
 promoting the sublime purposes of the gospel ; but his 
 6* 
 
66 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 term of serving the Redeemer on earth was brief. On 
 the 7th of December, 1821, he deceased, aged 47 j 
 leaving the kingdom to his only son, who was yet a 
 child, with this dying charge, " If my son grow up a 
 good man, receive him as your king; if a bad one, 
 banish him to Huahine." 
 
 In 1823, on the groups known as the Georgian and 
 Society islands, the number of baptisms including 
 children, was 9,300 ; the number of church members 
 was 800 ; the schools numbered 4,820, of whom more 
 than one half were adults. Considerable progress had 
 also been made in the translations. 
 
 The island of Tahiti embraces several districts, at 
 which stations are established. At Wmigli Totvn^ in 
 Matavai, under the care of Mr. Wilson, the number 
 of members added to the church in 1826 was 171. 
 At Burder's Point, in Atchura, at the same time, the 
 total number of baptisms including children was 806 — 
 of communicants 109. The congregation usually con- 
 sisted of more than 800. At Hcaveis Townin Papara, 
 including also Papeuriri and Papeari, in 1828, the en- 
 tire number of the baptized was 1573, and of communi- 
 cants 402. The whole number of scholars was 814, 
 of whom 500 were adults. The average congregation 
 was 900. At Wilk's Harbor, in Pare, in 1823, the 
 whole number of communicants was 72. 395 adults 
 had been baptized. An institution for the instruction 
 of native teachers, has been established at this place. 
 At Bogue's Town in Taiarapu, in 1828, the whole 
 number of church members was 274. At Roby Town, 
 in Hidia, the number of rnembers was 235. 
 
 On the island of Eimeo, at Roby's Place, a cotton 
 manufactory was established. The church in 1826 
 consisted of 275 members. In 1831 forty-one united 
 with the church. An excellent chapel had been built 
 by the natives, the walls of which are of coral, raised 
 in large masses from the bottom of the sea. At Grif- 
 Jin Town is the South Sea Academy ; an institution 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 67 
 
 for the instruction of the children of the missionaries. 
 In 1828 there were 23 students in this seminary. 
 
 On the group known as the Society Islands, stations 
 were established on Huahine, IVIaiaoiti, Raiatea, Ta- 
 haa, Borabora, and Maupiti, some of which are among 
 the most prosperous in connection with the missions in 
 the South Seas. Raiatea was especially favored of 
 the Lord. It was stated in 1823, " There is not a fam- 
 ily in this island that has not family prayer morning 
 and evening." They also formed a missionary society, 
 the avails of which in 1827 were =£300. 
 
 The Austral islands embrace five stations, as follows ; 
 Raivavai, Tubouai, Rurutu, Rimatara,* and Rapa ; 
 under the care of fifteen teachers. At Rurutu espe- 
 cially, the power of the gospel was wonderfully dis- 
 played. When the native brethren first visited them, 
 the people determined to test the power of their gods 
 by eating things forbidden by the priests, and receiv- 
 ing no harm, they at once gave up their idolatry, and 
 in a little more than a month, a boat load of their gods 
 had arrived at Tahiti as an evidence of the change. 
 
 The Harvey islands were also visited for the pur- 
 pose of propagating the gospel among the people. 
 Here also as on the other groups, especially on Aitu- 
 lake, the senseless gods were condemned to suffer a 
 fiery ordeal. 
 
 On the Navigator's islands, a mission was commen- 
 ced in 1830. " Few missions have been commenced 
 under circumstances more pleasing, or have presented 
 equally encouraging prospects of speedy and extensive 
 success." The king and chiefs were engaged in war, 
 when the missionaries arrived with the native teach- 
 ers, whom they intended to leave on the island of 
 Savai, and though earnestly solicited to discontinue 
 the war, they " informed the missionaries that they 
 must fight that fight, and then they would come and 
 learn from the teachers the /o#«, or word of the great 
 God. 
 
68 SYNOPSIS OP 
 
 Missions were also attempted at various other isl- 
 ands of the Pacific, but those already mentioned em- 
 brace the most important stations. 
 
 SOUTH AFRICA. 
 
 The missions to the islands of the Pacific, having 
 been crowned with the blessing of heaven, the society 
 resolved to extend their efforts to the continent of Af- 
 rica. Accordingly in December, 179S, Dr. Vandcr- 
 kemp and Messrs. Kircherer, Edmonds and Edwards, 
 embarked onboard the Hillsborough, which was bound 
 to New South Wales with convicts, having chosen 
 this method of conveyance in hopes of being useful to 
 the unhappy beings who for their crimes were to be 
 banished from their country. Some of the convicts 
 appear to have been the most desperate of sinners ; 
 but the missionaries ventured among them, notwith- 
 standing the captain had intimated the danger of such 
 a measure, and during the voyage several of the pris- 
 oners gave evidence of having been renewed by divine 
 grace. 
 
 After their arrival at the Cape of Good Hope, it was 
 determined that the brethren Kircherer and Edwards 
 should direct their attention to the Bushmen, a most 
 savage nation of the Hottentots; and that Dr. Van- 
 derkemp and Mr. Edmonds should endeavor to intro- 
 duce the gospel into Caffraria. Notwithstanding the 
 assurances that they Avould incur great personal haz- 
 ards by going among the Caflires, Dr. Vanderkemp and 
 his colleague left Cape Town in the latter part of May, 
 1799, and after a journc}^ of several months, replete 
 with toils and dangers, being often attacked by the 
 clans of robbers that infested the country, they arrived 
 at the residence of the king Gieka, on the 20th of Sep- 
 tember. After a season of suspense, occasioned by 
 the insinuation of a wicked Dutchman, that they were 
 sent into the country as spies, the king finally granted 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 69 
 
 them a tract of land, with liberty to settle on it, and 
 the privilege of leaving the country when they pleas- 
 ed. Here the missionaries immediately commenced 
 their work ; but Mr. JSdmonds soon left the field with 
 the view of going to Bengal. In a few months Dr. 
 Vanderkemp was ordered by the king to quit the place 
 assigned to him, and remove to another, where after 
 establishing a school and preaching for a time to the 
 natives and seeing some fruit of his labors, his situa- 
 tion became so perilous, that with a number of the 
 colonists, he considered it his duty to leave the country. 
 
 On his return to Graaf Reinet, Dr. Vanderkemp met 
 Messrs. Vander Lingen and Read, who had been sent 
 out to be associated with him in missionary labor. 
 Mr. Vander Lingen assumed the care of the church at 
 Graaf Reinet, and Dr. Vanderkemp and Mr. Read de- 
 voted themselves to the instruction of the Hotf^^ltots in 
 the vicinity. But thouo;h their labors were commenced 
 under encouraging circumstances, they soon met witri 
 formidable opposition from the colonists. The settle- 
 ment was repeatedly attacked by these enemies of the 
 cross, and it was decided to form a new settlement at 
 Bota Place, in tUe vicinity of Algoabay, where a farm 
 had been granted to the mission by Governor Dundas. 
 In February, 1S02, Dr. Vanderkemp and Mr. Read, 
 with 109 Hottentots, repaired to this new station. 
 But here they were not permitted to prosecute their 
 work without molestation from the enemies of religion ; 
 and after repeated attacks upon the settlement, the 
 brethren abandoned it and retired to Fort Frederick: 
 Governor Jansens granted them a tract of land on the 
 Kooboo, about seven miles from the Fj3i't, for the pur- 
 pose of forming a new station. 
 
 To th'-ir new settlement the brethren ga^^e the name of 
 J^dhelsdorp ; and here, notwithstanding the eflbrts of 
 their enemies, the Lord gave his people tokens of his 
 power to sustain his own cause. Schools were estab- 
 lished — a place of worship was erected„the gospel 
 
70 SYNOPSIS OP 
 
 was preached, and converts were multiplied. Several 
 neAV missionaries arrived in 1811, and on the 15th of 
 December, the mission sustained a heavy affliction by 
 the death of Dr. Vanderkemp. . 
 
 NeAv stations were established also ai Poi-t Eliza- 
 hfth and Uitenhagen, and in 1830 the number of com- 
 municants was 240. 
 
 The report of the society for 1843, gives the num- 
 ber of communicants at Bcthdsdorp as 150. There 
 are also two schools with 115 scholars. At Port Eliz- 
 abeth, 162 communicants ; 211 scholars. At Uiten- 
 hagen, 298 communicclnts ; making a total of 610 
 communicants at this station, with its two out stations. 
 
 The brethren Kircherer and Edwards devoted them- 
 selves to the instruction of the Bushmen. They left 
 Cape Town May 22d, 1799, and after a journey of 450 
 miles nrlrtheast, settled at a place which they named 
 Happy Prosjjcct Fountain, among a people of whom 
 Mr. Kircherer says, " They have no idea of a Su- 
 preme Being, and consequently they practice no kind 
 of worship." They are also represented as living in 
 the most indolent and filthy manner, and often suffering 
 for want of food, which prompts theiij to destroy their 
 children, and also those who are rendered helpless by 
 age. In this dark land, the gospel proved the power 
 of God to save souls. Mr. Kircherer afterwards says 
 with reference to the interest excited among the peo- 
 ple, " Many persons whose hearts had been harder 
 than the rocks among which they lived, began to in- 
 quire, 'what must' we do to be saved." and it fre- 
 quently happened that the hills resounded with their 
 loud complaints." 
 
 Mr. William 'Anderson left Zak river, March 25, 
 1801, for the "purpose of introducing the gospel among 
 the Corannas, 530 miles north-east of Cape Town. 
 During his journey, he Avas in great perils by the 
 plundering Bushmen, but was providentially delivered, 
 and after arriving at his place of destination, he com- 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 71 
 
 menced his work among Corannas, Namquas, Hotten- 
 tots, Bastard Hottentots,* and Bushmen. The princi- 
 pal station was at Griqua Town, a day's journey north 
 <?f the Orange river. The word here appears to have 
 been attended with a divine unction ; and the people 
 manifested great concern to obtain tlie saving, know- 
 ledge of the truth. Several out-stations were estab- 
 lished, and though they were considerably annoyed by 
 the Bargenaars, or mountaineers, the word of the 
 Lord has mightily prevailed. From the report for 
 iS43, it app3ars that there are, in connection with 
 Griqua Town, three missionaries, twenty-two native 
 assistants ; seven out-stations ; 753 communicants ; 
 ten schools, with 800 scholars. 
 
 The gospel was also successfully introduced among 
 the Namaquas, 370 miles north of Orange river, in 
 1806, by Christian and Abraham Albrecht and John 
 Sydenfaden. Among the most important conversions 
 was that of Africaner^ the chief of a most desperate 
 gang of plunderers, and the terror of the whole coun- 
 try. Indeed, such an annoyance had he been, that a 
 thousand dollars was otFered to any man who would 
 shoot him. The grace of God lamed his savage spirit, 
 rendered him an efficient coadjutor to the missionaries, 
 and finally gave him a triumphant exit to the heaven- 
 ly mansions. 
 
 Cape Town is the seat of operations for the colony 
 of South Africa, and is now under British government. 
 Here Mr. Thorn was settled as a missionary by the 
 society in 1812, and was succeeded in 1818, by Rev. 
 Dr. Philip, who was appointed superintendent of the 
 society's missions in Africa. There are now eighty- 
 five communicants and 475 scholars. 
 
 At Paarl^ thirty-five miles north-east of Cape 
 Town, a mission was commenced in 1819, by Rev. 
 
 ♦ These are so called not on account of illesritimacy, bat 1)6- 
 cause one of the parents belong to another nation. 
 
72 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 E. Evans, with particular reference to the Hottentot 
 slaves. Schools were established in which, in 1S23, 
 more than 200 adults and children were instructed. 
 In 1831, the number of communicants was thirty-one. 
 
 At StcUeiibosck, Tulbagh, Hosi.he.'if eld and Caledon, 
 stations have been formed, and many of the heathen 
 have been savingly benefited by the religious instruc- 
 tions of the missionaries. Caledon especially, appears 
 to have been highly favored. In 1839 there was a 
 general awakening at this place. Between eighty and 
 ninety were added to the church. From the report of 
 1843, we learn that there are 123 communicants ; two 
 schools with 325 scholars. 
 
 At Pacatsdorp^ a mission was commenced in 1813, 
 at the earnest request of Dikkop, or ' Thickhead,' a 
 Hottentot chief. Mr. Campbell, to whom this re- 
 quest was made, gives a very interesting account of 
 an old man of most wretched appearance, " with 
 scarcely a rag to cover him," who expressed the 
 greatest joy in prospect of having a missionary sent 
 amono; them. On beins; interro^'ated about his know- 
 ledge of Jesus Christ, he replied in a most afiecting 
 manner, " 1 know no more about any thing than a 
 beast." After Mr. Pacalt commenced his labors 
 among them, this old man was made a happy subject 
 of di^ane grace. He had during his life, escaped many 
 imminent dangers ; having once fallen under an ele- 
 phant who endeavored to crush him. Once he was 
 attacked by a bufialo and was thrown several times 
 into the air, and finally the animal fell upon him, but 
 he escaped. At another time he was supposed to be 
 dead and was carried to his grave ; but while he was 
 being covered with the earth he revived. Hearing 
 from Mr. Pacalt the good tidings, he went away rejoic- 
 ing ; saying that the Lord had raised him from the 
 dead three times, that he might hear the word of God 
 and believe in Jesus Christ before he died the fourth 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 73 
 
 time. At this station there are seventy-five commu- 
 nicants ; two schools, and 235 scholars. 
 
 Stations have also been formed at Haiikcy^ Thcopo- 
 lis and Gra/ia7ii''s Tuion. At the latter place there are 
 110 communicants, and 105 scholars. 
 
 Since 1S26 attempts have been made again to intro- 
 duce the gospel into CatTraria ; and the efforts have 
 been crowned with signal success. A station was 
 formed on Buffalo river in 1826, under the care of 
 Rev. John Brownlee, assisted by Jan Tzatzoe. At 
 present there are ten communicants, and sixty schol- 
 ars. At Knapp^ Hope, under the care of G. F. 
 Kayser, there are eleven communicants and seventy 
 scholars. At Blinkwater, under the care of H. Cal- 
 derwood, twenty-six communicants, and 270 scholars. 
 The station at Kat river is quite prosperous, and con- 
 verts have been received into the church from among 
 the Hottentots, Caffres, Fingoos, Mantatees, Tamboo- 
 kies, and Bushmen. Present number of members, 
 700; schools, seventeen, with 1012 scholars. 
 
 A mission to the Bechiumas, at Lattakoo, 630 miles 
 north-east of Cape Town, was undertaken in 1817. 
 "Terrible and long was the night," says Mr. Moffat, 
 " and laborious the toil before we saw the first fruits 
 of our labor. Often did the natives tell us, ' You talk 
 about king Jesus ; let us see the first Bechuana who 
 will bow to that Jesus.' But the time is come that 
 we can point, not to one but to hundreds who have 
 yielded obedience to our Lord Jesus Christ." The 
 portions of scripture distributed among the people 
 have produced wonderful effects, and the people are 
 eager to obtain them. Mr. Moffatt continues, " 1 have 
 known individuals to come hundreds of miles to obtain 
 copies of St. Luke. Yes, they have come and driven 
 sheep before them to purchase these copies. 1 have 
 known families to travel fifty or sixty miles, with 
 their babes on their shoulders, to come and ask for 
 the word of God. And I have seen them receive por- 
 7 
 
74 SYNOPSIS OP 
 
 tions of Luke and weep over them, and grasp them to 
 their bosoms, and shed tears of thankfulness, till I have 
 said to more than one, ' You will spoil your books 
 with your tears.' " There are at present 200 com- 
 municants at this station. 
 
 A mission was established at the Isle of France, in 
 1814, by Rev. Mr. Le Brun. In 1829, there were 
 fifty-four members in the church. 
 
 A mission to the island of Madagascar^ was under- 
 taken in 1818, by Messrs. Bevan and Jones ; but the 
 unhealthiness of the climate soon proved fatal to the 
 wives and children of the missionaries. Mr. Bevan 
 also fell a victim to disease ; and Mr. Jones was com- 
 pelled by ill health to repair to Mauritius or Isle of 
 France. But after his recovery he returned with Mr. 
 Hastie, an agent of the British government, who was 
 sent to solicit the king Radama, to abolish the slave 
 trade Avithin his dominions. Mr. Hastie, in addition 
 to securing his object, was successful in obtaining lib- 
 erty for Mr. Jones to remain as a missionary. The 
 king also requested that a number of his subjects 
 should be taken to England to be instructed in the 
 useful arts and sciences, and desired that more mis- 
 sionaries might be sent to teach his people ; assuring 
 them of his protection. The society on receiving a 
 letter from the king, appointed Rev. Mr. Jeffreys and 
 four artizans who arrived at Tananarive, the residence 
 of Radama, June 9, 1822. They were most cordially 
 received by the king and nobility. Some of the mis- 
 sionaries were located at Tananarive, and others were 
 stationed in the adjacent villages. Numerous schools 
 were established, and several different trades were 
 pursued, at which the sons of the king were apprenti- 
 ced. The congregation at Tananarive in 1826, ranged 
 at from 1000 to 5000, and in other places the assem- 
 blies were numerous. In 1828 there were ninety -three 
 schools and 4000 scholars ; but in July of this year, 
 the king deceased, and by intrigue one of his queens 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 75 
 
 procured the murder of many of the nobihty and the 
 heir presumptive to the throne, and seized upon the 
 government. Since that time a strong opposition to 
 the cause of Christ has prevailed. 
 
 It is worthy of remark that at the various stations, 
 auxihary societies are formed for the purpose of aiding 
 the parent society in its benevolent operations ; and 
 the native converts contribute liberally to sustain these 
 objects. It appears from the report for 1843, that at 
 the various stations connected with this mission, the 
 aggregate of subscriptions for the year was =£714. 
 
 MISSIONS IN THE EAST INDIES- 
 
 In 1798, the Rev. Mr. Forsyth was sent to Calcutta 
 to commence a mission in behalf of the society. During 
 a number of years he divided his labors between Chin- 
 surah, the place of his residence, and Calcutta, where 
 was a large chapel for the use of all denominations. 
 In 1816, Messrs. Townley and Keith were sent out 
 to be associated with Mr. Forsyth ; and a new preach- 
 ing place was opened at Howrah, Schools were 
 also established, and in 1817 a school book society 
 was formed for the purpose of supplying the native 
 schools. The Bengal Auxiliary Missionary Society 
 w^as quite efficient in raising funds. 
 
 Towards the close of 1818, a new station was 
 formed called Tally Gunge, about four miles south of 
 the city. Another place of worship was opened in 
 1820 at Kidder pore ; and a printing press was put in 
 operation, for the benefit of the mission. An institu- 
 tion called the " Christian School Society,'''' was form- 
 ed at Calcutta, for the purpose of giving Christian 
 instruction in the native schools, under the entire 
 management of native teachers. Another important 
 institution was the Bethel society, formed in connec- 
 tion with the Baptist brethren residing at Serampore 
 and Calcutta. 
 
76 
 
 SYNOPSIS OP 
 
 At Kidderpore, the preaching of the word appears 
 to have been attended with happy results. In 1825 
 eight converts had been baptized ; and in 1828, the 
 brethren say, '< We have great satisfaction that the 
 work of conversion is silently going on." The station 
 at Kidderpore became so prosperous that two other 
 stations have been formed from it ; one at Ram-makat- 
 choke, under the care of Mr. Lacroix ; the other at 
 Gungree, supplied by Mr. Ray. 
 
 At Ckinsurah, a church was formed in 1826, con- 
 sisting of about twenty members. The schools also 
 were flourishing. Of these, sixteen schools v/ith 2000 
 children were supported by government. There were 
 also three mission schools, containing 295 boys, whose 
 proficiency was encouraging. 
 
 The station at Berhampore was commenced in 1824 
 by Mr. Hill, in the midst of a population of twenty 
 thousand. In 1828 a mission house and chapel were 
 erected, and more than fourteen thousand tracts dis- 
 tributed among tlie natives. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Adam were sent by the society to 
 Benares in 1820. The next year a native school was 
 opened. A chapel was erected in 1824, by the exer- 
 tions of the soldiers stationed there. Considerable 
 was done in the way of translating and printing, and in 
 all the schools Christian books were used. 
 
 A mission was commenced at Surat^ 158 miles north 
 of Bombay, in 1815, by Messrs. Skinner and Fyvie, 
 Though the people had their Banyan hospital^ in 
 which all manner of lame, sick, and old animals, birds, 
 insects and reptiles were received, and fed and attend- 
 ed with the greatest care, the accounts of their cruel 
 superstitions — the burning or burying alive of widows 
 with their deceased husbands, clearly indicate that the 
 " dark places of the earth are full of the habitations of 
 cruelty." In 1830 the inhuman rites of burning were 
 abolished by government. 
 
 A mission was commenced at Madras., 1020 miles 
 
CHUISTIAN MISSIONS. II 
 
 from Calcutta, by Mr. Loveless, in 1S05. He was 
 joined in the mission by Mr. Richard Knill. Tiiey 
 soon had eleven schools, and three English and one 
 native congregations. In 1834, there were four mis- 
 sionaries ; six assistants ; the native congregation 
 numbered about 100, of whom forty-eight were com- 
 municants ; nineteen schools with 711 children ; and 
 more than 3000 Tamul books were printed within a 
 year. 
 
 In February, 1804, the society sent out three mis- 
 sionaries, with a view to establishing a mission on the 
 coast of Coromandel. On their arrival, Messrs. Cran 
 and Des Granges decided to locate themselves at Vi- 
 zagnpatain, -557 miles south-west of Calcutta. Here 
 the civil judge had been in the habit of conducting 
 worship in the fort. He committed this service to the 
 missionaries and secured them a remuneration of ten 
 pagodas per month. They also received a grant of 
 land for mission premises, about a mile from the town, 
 where they established a school, in which they say in 
 a letter dated October 1, 1806, " We have all castes, 
 from the Bramin to the Soodre." A Bramin named 
 Ananderayer, who had repeated a certain prayer more 
 than four hundred thousand titncs, for the purpose of 
 obtaining happiness, and found no comfort to his mind, 
 was led to the missionaries, and became an important 
 assistant in their work. In the report of 1824, it is 
 stated that " the hopes of the brethren as to the intro- 
 duction of Christianity into this part of India, are 
 chiefly founded on the effects of the schools, gradually 
 preparing by the divine blessing, a race who Avill more 
 readily 3aeld to the force of its obligations." The 
 whole number of boys then in the schools was about 
 250. 
 
 The station at Ctiddapah., was taken under the 
 charge of Mr. Howell in 18.22. He established schools 
 in several villages in the vicinity, and had in all about 
 
 150 scholars. His native congregation amounted to 
 
 "7* 
 
78 svNOPsis OP 
 
 between forty and fifty. In 1S23 he says, "The 
 number baptized by me is seventy-four men, twenty- 
 five women ; forty boys and twenty-one girls ; and 
 with those baptized previously to my coming here, 
 they make a total of 119 adults, and sixty-seven chil- 
 dren. In 1832 there were seven schools; nineteen 
 church members, and nearly fifty candidates for bap- 
 tism. 
 
 At Chittoor., a Christian church was formed by Mr. 
 Crisp, in 1826, composed of converts from Paganism 
 and Mahometanism. This station was committed to 
 the care of Rev. Robert Jennings, in 1827, and the 
 church numbered about seventy members. Mr. Jen- 
 nings died June 1, 1831. 
 
 In 1820, Rev. Mr. Taylor, with a native teacher, 
 commenced a mission at Belgnum. The following 
 year two schools were established, and the number of 
 scholars was 120. Considerable labor was devoted to 
 the officers and soldiers stationed there. In Novem- 
 ber, 1825, two Bramins and a rajpoot, the first fruits 
 of this mission, were baptized, having given evidence 
 of regeneration. In a later account the missionaries 
 say, " The mass of the population are beginning to in- 
 quire and compare systems, and are not insensible to 
 the doctrines and duties, effects and advantages of the 
 gospel of Christ. 
 
 At Bellart/, Mr. Hands commenced a mission in 
 1810. In the following year he says, in a letter, " My 
 residence was formerly a pagoda ; but part of it will 
 now be devoted to the public worship of the ever 
 blessed God. O that many of Satan's temples may be 
 thus consecrated. Several huge gods of stone are 
 lying about the premises, like Dagon before the ark. 
 I purpose digging large holes near them and rolling 
 them in, as they are too unwieldy to be dragged away." 
 At the close of 1819, Mr. Reeve observes, " During 
 the progress of the year, the gospel has been carried 
 several hundred miles through the dark villages, and 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 79 
 
 several thousand tracts have been distributed," Ser- 
 vices were conducted in the Tamul and Canara lan- 
 guages. In 1S31, the church consisted of sixteen 
 members, and there were nineteen candidates for 
 membership. Several hundreds of children were in 
 the schools ; 8000 portions of Scriptures and more 
 than 30,000 tracts and other books had been printed 
 during the year. 
 
 At Bangalore, where a mission was established by- 
 Messrs. Forbes and Laidler, in 1820, a seminary has 
 been opened for the education of native preachers, and 
 several have gone out from this institution to preach the 
 gospel to their countrymen. A native church has 
 been formed, and also an English church, composed 
 principally of officers and soldiers in the garrison. 
 
 Missions were also established at Salem and Com- 
 baconum, with encouraging prospects. 
 
 At Travancore, Mr. Ringeltaube, who sailed for 
 India in 1804, found many nominal professors of 
 Christianity. In December, 1817, Mr. Charles Mead 
 arrived at this station, from which Mr. Ringeltaube 
 had been compelled to retire on account of ill health, 
 and the following year Mr. Knill removed to this place 
 from Madras. In 1824, besides Nagercoil and Quilon 
 there were twenty-eight out-stations. This mission 
 increased so rapidly that it was judged best to divide 
 it into two distinct departments ; the eastern, known 
 as the Nagercoil mission, and the western, called the 
 town of Travancore mission. In 1829, the aggregate 
 number of congregations in the Nagercoil mission was 
 thirty-four ; in twenty-seven of these societies, 1967 
 professed Christianity. The native schools amounted 
 to twenty-nine ; containing 1084 pupils. The inission 
 also employed eighteen readers and five assistant read- 
 ers. In the western division, the number of congrega- 
 tions was twenty-eight ; and in twenty of these the 
 numbers amounted to 1340. The schools at this time 
 
80 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 were twenty-three ; and twenty readers were employ- 
 ed at various stations. 
 
 CHINA. 
 
 In the month of January, 1807, Rev. Robert Morri- 
 son was sent out by the society to commence a mission 
 in this vast empire. Having safely arrived at Canton, 
 he apphed himself with great diligence to the study of 
 the language, which he had acquired to some extent 
 by the aid of a Chinese teacher in London. In his 
 efforts to obtain a knowledge of the language, he was 
 obliged to observe the greatest secrecy, and his assist- 
 ' ants, under the apprehension of being discovered, were 
 often in alarms for their own safety. Mr. Morrison 
 improved every opportunity of imparting religious in- 
 struction, in the explanation of terms, and in the course 
 of general reading. He also read to them the Scrip- 
 tures, and with some of thein, he engaged in prayer- 
 His labors were not without effect. In 1815, Leang- 
 a-fa, the first Chinese convert, was baptized, upon a 
 credible profession of faith in Jesus Christ, and some 
 others were convinced of the truth of the Christian 
 religion, but were' so much intimidated by fears of the 
 consequences of an open avowal of their convictions 
 that they hesitated. 
 
 On the 25th of November, 1819, the translation of 
 the Avhole Bible into the Chinese language, was com- 
 pleted by Dr. Morrison, and a few years after he com- 
 pleted a Chinese and English dictionary, which had 
 employed much of his time during a period of fifteen 
 years. The completion of these works were regard- 
 ed by the society as forming " a kind of epoch in the 
 history of missions." 
 
 Malacca. A mission was established at this place 
 in 1815, by Rev. William Milne. Mr. Milne was in- 
 tended to be associated with Dr. Morrison, in mission- 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 81 
 
 ary labors in China ; but on his arrival at Macao, 
 through the influence of the Roman Catholic priests, 
 the governor was induced to order him to quit the 
 island within eight days. He accordingly retired to 
 Canton, and from thence he visited Java and other 
 places, but finally, with the concurrence of Dr. Morri- 
 son, he decided to form a branch of the Chinese mis- 
 sion at Malacca. Major Farquhar, the commandant, 
 received him with much cordiality, and rendered him 
 very valuable assistance in the commencement of his 
 work. Mr. Milne soon opened a school for poor Chi- 
 nese bo3-s, and had several under his instruction. He 
 also improved every opportunity for distributing tracts 
 and conversing with the people. In 1816, Mr. Milne 
 had about eighty boys under instruction, and in No- 
 vember, a Chinese convert named Leang-kung-fah was 
 baptized. 
 
 On the 11th of November, 1818, the erection of the 
 Anglo-Chinese College was commenced ; and the 
 building was finished in the autumn of 1820. The 
 mission, however, sustained a severe loss in the death 
 of Dr. Milne, which occurred June 2, 1822. The 
 printing of the whole Chinese version of the Bible was 
 completed at this station May 20, 1823. On the 5th 
 of April, 1830, Tsze-Hea, a Chinese youth who had 
 been educated in the college, was baptized in the 
 Christian faith. Many books had been published, and 
 a weekly newspaper in Chinese had been commenced. 
 
 Singapore. A mission was established here in 
 1819, by Re\^ Samuel Milton, who removed from 
 Malacca for that purpose. In 1823, it was resolved 
 by the patrons of the Anglo-Chinese College, to remove 
 it to Singapore, for the purpose of uniting it with a 
 Malayan College, to be founded in that settlement. 
 The mission had to encounter the opposition of the 
 SonniteSi a most bigoted class of Mahometans. Some 
 few embraced the truth, and in 1829, three Malays 
 
62 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 were baptized. The demand for tracts and portions 
 of Scripture was increasing, 
 
 Pinang. In January, 1S19, Mr. Medhurst, who 
 had been previously associated with Dr. Mih>e, at 
 Malacca, embarked for this place with the design of 
 commencing a Chinese and Malay mission in that 
 island. Having made a favorable beginning, he re- 
 turned to Malacca, and was succeeded by Mr. Thomas 
 Beighton, who had for several months been studying 
 the Malay language, and Mr. Ince, who undertook the 
 care of the Chinese school. A church was formed 
 July 11, 1S26, and a lady and gentleman, residents in 
 Pinang, joined it after having renounced popery. In 
 1829, Mr. Beighton distributed 855 copies of the 
 Scriptures and 1085 tracts. 
 
 Java. On the 31st of December, 1813, Messrs. 
 Kam, Supper, and Bruckner, sailed from London for 
 the purpose of forming a mis.^ion on this island. On 
 their arrival it was determined that Mr. Kam should 
 go to Amboyna, to take charge of the Dutch church, 
 and study the Malay language ; Mr. Bruckner went to 
 reside at Samarang ; and Mr. Supper became the col- 
 league of Dr. Ross, of the Dutch church at Batavia. 
 Mr. Supper's labors appear to have been quite useful 
 at Batavia. The congregations increased, and many 
 were convinced of the truth and value of Christianity. 
 In 1816, he writes, " The Chinese have already turned 
 their idols out of their houses, and are desirous of be- 
 coming Christians." After a conversation with one of 
 the richest Chinese in the country, the man went 
 home and " tore all the painted images from the wall 
 and threw them into the fire." Four individuals had 
 been accepted as members of the Christian communi- 
 ty. This valuable missionary liaving deceased, his 
 place was supplied in 1819, by Mr. John Slater. Jan- 
 uary 7, 1822, the mission was joined by Mr. Medhurst, 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 83 
 
 and his family. A printing office was established in 
 1823, from which up to January 1, 1S25, more than 
 60,000 books had been issued. In 1831 several Ma- 
 lays gave evidence of a saving change. 
 
 Amboyna. At this place the labors of Mr. Kam 
 appear to have been crowned with success. In 1816, 
 his Dutch congregation numbered from 800 to 1000, 
 and the Malay congregation was more than 500. Of 
 their desire for the Bible he says, " Among them I 
 will venture to say there are thousands who would 
 part with every thing they possess, to obtain a copy of 
 the Bible in their own tongue." Mr. Kam visited 
 numerous inlands, in all of which the people received 
 him joyfully, and his instructions gave them much 
 pleasure. From a letter to the society, after his return 
 from visiting the neighboring islands, it appears that he 
 had, during his tour, baptized upwards of 5000 chil- 
 dren, and nearly 600 adults. At Amboyna, in 1818, he 
 he had baptized 128 adults, besides children. In 1825, 
 two new chapels had been erected, and converts were 
 being multiplied. 
 
 SOUTH AMERICA. 
 
 In the month of December 1807, Mr. Wray was 
 sent out by the directors of the London Society, at the 
 request of Mr. Post, a Dutch planter on the east coast 
 of the colony of Demerara. The plantation Le Resou- 
 venir, belonging to Mr. Post, had on it 500 slaves. 
 Here Mr. Wray commenced his missionary work, 
 under encouraging circumstances. Early in 1809, the 
 number of slaves admitted to membership in the 
 church, amounted to twenty-four, and the number of 
 inquirers was 150. In that year Mr. Post was called 
 to his reward, and his death was bewailed not only by 
 the mission, but by all the slaves on the estate, and 
 the adjoining plantations. But the Lord raised up 
 
84 SYTsrOPSIS OF 
 
 new friends to sustain the work and the word ^ras 
 attended with saving benefits to many souls. 
 
 Mr. Davis, who had been sent to the mission, open- 
 ed a chapel in Georgetown, in 1811, which was filled 
 with attentive hearers. An auxiliary missionary soci- 
 ety was formed among the negroes, and the subscrip- 
 tions amounted to ^80. 
 
 Mr. Wray, from the midst of the people who were 
 strongly attached to him, with the consent of the 
 directors, removed to Serbice, a neighboring colony. 
 His parting service with the people was truly affecting. 
 He says, " they wept aloud till my voice was drowned 
 in their sobs and cries, and I could not go on, but was 
 obliged to sit down." 
 
 The place of Mr. Wray at Demerara, was supplied 
 in 1817, by Mr. John Sm'ith. In 1823, the total num- 
 ber of church members was 203 ; sixty-one of whom 
 were added during the preceding year, and he says, 
 " We have now many candidates both for baptism and 
 the Lord's Supper. Our average congregation is 800 
 persons." 
 
 But in the midst of all these promising appearances, 
 a dark cloud came over this branch of the mission, 
 which in a short time suspended all its operations. It 
 seems that some arrangements had been made by the 
 British government, increasing the religious privileges 
 of the slaves ; and between the tardiness of the magis- 
 trates, to promulgate the regulations ordered by the 
 government, and a wrong impression that had obtain- 
 ed currency among the negroes, (they supposing the 
 government had ordered their entire emancipation,) a 
 serious outbreak occurred. Mr. Smith was arrested 
 upon the unfortunate charge of encouraging the rebel- 
 lion, and by a military force was conducted to a loath- 
 some prison. He was tried before a general court- 
 martial, where the most base and slanderous charges 
 were preferred against him ; the trial occupying tiventy- 
 eight days. He was condemned to be hanged, at such 
 
ciiRisTtAX >iissroxs. 85 
 
 time and place as the governor should direct : still the 
 sentence was qualified by a recommendation to mercy. 
 He was removed to the common jail, and confined to a 
 room over a stagnant pool. The unhealthiness of the 
 place aggravated the pulmonary afiection under which 
 he was laboring, and though he was finally removed to 
 another place, he soon sunk in the arms of death, and 
 was thus released from the power of his persecutors. 
 
 The other stations enjoyed some prosperity. In 
 1826, the number of church members at Berbice, was 
 about 1.50. Congregation, 600. In 1S2S, Mr. and 
 Mrs. Ketley arrived at Demerara, and the chapel 
 which had been seized by government, in 1824, Avas 
 formally delivered to Mr. Ketley, April 23, 1829, and 
 general prosperity again appeared. 
 
 In 1841, the whole number of stations occupied was 
 387. Ordained missionaries, 163 ; native teachers, 
 528. The number of communicants was 11,485. In 
 the schools were 4222 pupils. There was one col- 
 lege. The number of printing establishments was 
 fifteen. Receipts of the Society i£'S0,100 ; expendi- 
 tures <j&92,734. 
 
 SCOTTISH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 This Society Avas formed at Edinburgh, in Februa- 
 ry, 1796, embracing not only clergymen and laymen 
 in the established church, but such members of other 
 denominations, as Avere disposed to co-operate in the 
 measures it contemplated. The first mission under- 
 taken by the society, Avas in Africa., among the Fou- 
 lahs., in the vicinity of Sierra Leone; In September, 
 1797, Messrs. Henry Brunton and Peter Greig, Avith a 
 like number from the Glasgow and London missionary 
 societies, sailed for Africa, designing to labor together 
 8- 
 
86 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 among the Foulahs ; but not agreeing in all the prin- 
 ciples of action, the missionaries from the different so- 
 cieties, after their arrival, resolved to separate and 
 form distinct stations. Accordingly the brethren 
 Brunton and Greig repaired to the Rio Pongas, to es- 
 tablish a mission among the Susoos- 
 
 They selected their residence at Freeport, a factory 
 owned by the Sierra Leone Company, but spent most 
 of their time at Tugekiring, a native town in the im- 
 mediate neighborhood, for the purpose of learning the 
 language and becoming acquainted with the manners 
 and habits of the people. The natives soon became 
 strongly attached to the missionaries, and a permanent 
 settlement there appeared desirable ; but this was op- 
 posed by the chief, and the brethren removed to Kon- 
 daia, between thirty and forty miles further up the 
 river, where they obtained leave to settle a station, 
 and also enjoyed the protection of Fantimania, the only 
 chief who showed them favor. 
 
 They commenced their labor under many discour- 
 agements, owing to the indifference of the people to 
 the gospel message. They h,owever had a few chil- 
 dren entrusted to their care, upon the condition of sup- 
 porting them. But when the rainy season commenced, 
 the brethren were both arrested by disease, and were 
 subsequently obliged to return to Freetown, where 
 Mr. Brunton remained as chaplain to the colony. Mr. 
 Greig, after regaining his health, returned and applied 
 himself assiduously to the work of the mission, with 
 some encouragement, when in 1800, being visited by 
 a company of Foulahs, who were passing through the 
 country, he incautiously showed them some European 
 articles, which produced such strong temptations that 
 in the night they murdered him and fled with their 
 booty. Mr. Brunton, in the mean time, was obliged 
 to return to England for the restoration of his health, 
 and the mission was given up. 
 
■^ 
 
 CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 87 
 
 Mr. Brunton having regained his health, in compa- 
 ny with Mr. Alexander Paterson, was sent by the so- 
 ciety to explore the country lying between the Caspian 
 and Black seas, with a view to the establishment of a 
 mission in that region. They repaired to Petersburg 
 in 1802, where, through the influence of M. Novas- 
 silzofF, lord of the bedchamber to the emperor, they 
 obtained liberty to travel through the country, and 
 also to settle in any part of Tartary they might choose. 
 Having arrived at the place of their destination, they 
 fixed their residence at Karass^ a village of Mahome- 
 tans containing more than 500 inhabitants. The mis- 
 sion was reinforced in 1803, by Messrs. Hay, Dickson, 
 Hardie, Cousin and Fraser, some of whom had fami- 
 lies, making the whole number fifteen persons. But 
 in the following year the plague broke out in the coun- 
 try, and swept off" a multitude of inhabitants, and the 
 missionary circle was afflicted with the loss of six of 
 its number. Their places were supplied, however, in 
 1805, by the arrival of Messrs. Mitchell, Pinkerton, 
 M'Alpine and Galloway, who carried out a printing 
 press, and immediately commenced printing and cir- 
 culating tracts, opposing the errors of Mahometanism 
 and vindicating the doctrines of Christianity. Among 
 the first converts was Katagerry, a son of one of the 
 chiefs, who became a valuable coadjutor iii the good 
 work. 
 
 The missionaries having obtained leave of the gov- 
 ernment to ransom some of the Tartars who were held 
 in slavery, commenced this benevolent work, and in 
 1813 twenty-seven had been ransomed, ten of whom 
 had been baptized ; and the number of inhabitants at 
 the missionary settlement was 165. 
 
 In 1815, Mr. Paterson made an excursion for the 
 purpose of distributing the New Testament, wdiich 
 they had printed, and promoting the great objects of 
 
88 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 the mission. His journal abounds with encouraging 
 accounts of the avidity with v.'hich the Testaments and 
 tracts were received, both by Tartars, Mahometans 
 and Jev/s. 
 
 But v^^hile the prospects of the mission were cheer- 
 ing and the anticipations of the brethren were begin- 
 ning to be reahzed, a cloud came over them ; and a 
 variety of causes, added to the restrictions of the gov- 
 ernment, cornpelled most of the brethren to leave JCa- 
 rass in 1825. Mr. Galloway however, remained, and 
 in 1832 Avas persevering in his work, being encouraged 
 by seeing the fruit of his toils. 
 
 At Orenburg, a mission was established in 1815, by 
 the special request of the emperor, who made a free 
 grant of land for mission premises. Messrs. Fraser 
 and M'Alpine were stationed here, and directed their 
 labors to the benefit of the Kirghisian Tartars. In 
 1818 the mission was reinforced by Messrs. Ross, 
 Gray and Selley, and the New Testament being fin- 
 ished in that language, the general aspects of the mis- 
 sion were most encouraging. But the hopes of the 
 brethren were entirely blighted by the removal of the 
 Kirghisians from the neighborhood. During the time 
 of their sojourning there, however, nearly 10,000 
 copies of Scriptures and Christian tracts and books 
 were distributed among the people. 
 
 Astrachan became the seat of a mission in 1815. 
 Messrs. Mitchell and Dickson, with their families, 
 arrived herfe in June, and after obtaining liberty from 
 the emperor, on the 17th of August they commenced 
 their appropriate work. A printing press was put in 
 operation under the patronage of the Russian Bible 
 Society. Turkish Testaments and tracts were dis- 
 tributed. Astrachan being a great thoroughfare for 
 jMlgrims to the Kaaba, and a place of resort for traders, 
 these religious publications were very widely dispersed 
 lhrou"h the country. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 89 
 
 On the 12th of October, 1817, the missionaries 
 opened a new chapel, " and the regular dispensation of 
 Christian ordinances was established." Schools were 
 opened, and many thousand tracts and other Christian 
 books were printed and put into circulation, concern- 
 ing which the brethren say, " We are assured that 
 books from our depository have found their way 
 already to Bagdat, to many parts of Persia, to Bucha- 
 ria, and to China." 
 
 In 182.2, Messrs. Glen and M'Pherson devoted 
 themselves to the benefit of the Persians residing at 
 Astrachan. But the movements of the Russian gov- 
 ernment with reference to the Bible Society, in 1824, 
 greatly diminished the fair prospects of this mission. 
 In 1830, Astrachan was visited with the cholera, 
 which in thirty days carried off between five and six 
 thousand of the inhabitants. 
 
 • 
 Missions were also established at Bakcheserai, in 
 the Crimea, and at Nazran, but the det#ls of them, like 
 many other stations, would only show the evils result- 
 ing from an interference by human governments, with 
 the ordinary methods of promoting the kingdom of 
 Christ among men. 
 
 MISSIONS IN THE EAST INDIES. 
 
 Bankote, on the sea coast, sixty miles south of Bom- 
 bay, was the seat of the first Scottish mission in India. 
 Rev. Donald Mitchell and his wife, were the first mis- 
 sionaries sent out, who arrived January 2d, 1823. In 
 July, the mission was joined by Alexander Crawford 
 and James Mitchell, who also brought with them a 
 lithographic press. In March following, they had 
 twelve schools, organized on the British system, in 
 which were 501 boys. Rev. Donald Mitchell de- 
 ceased in November, 1823 ; but the vacancy wa's filled 
 the next year by the Rev. John Stephenson and wife. 
 8* 
 
90 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 A new station was formed in 1824, at Sevcrndroog^ 
 a fortified island a short distance from Hurr.u,at which 
 place Rev. Messrs. Cooper and Stephenson took up 
 their residence ; and in 1827, when Mr. Nesbitt joined 
 the mission, there were at Hurnu and Bankote sta- 
 tions, seventy schools and nearly 3000 scholars. These 
 occupied a territory stretching from Goagur to Tuila, 
 a distance of seventy miles. Female schools were 
 also established, in which 208 girls and some married 
 females received instruction. From the press also, in 
 
 1827, were issued 13,000 copies of works suited to the 
 wants of the mission. 
 
 In 1820, Messrs. Stephenson and Mitchell made 
 two excursions to the Deccan, and repeated their visit 
 in the following year. In these visits they had the 
 opportunity of preaching the gospel to many of the 
 heathen, and of distributing many Christian books. 
 Some good resulted from their labor. One Brahmin, 
 Ram Chundree, M'hoin they baptized, became a valu- 
 able assistant 4fe their work. At Hurnu four natives 
 were baptized in 1831. 
 
 liombay. A station was formed at this place in 
 
 1828. Mr. Stephenson divided his labors here with 
 the American missionaries, and took one of the five 
 districts into which Bombay was divided, under his 
 own charge. After the departure of Mr. Stephenson, 
 the charge of the station was committed to Rev. John 
 Wilson, who was assisted by Pedro Manuel and Ram 
 Chundree, two converted natives. In 1831, the num- 
 ber of communicants was seven ; and in eighteen 
 schools there were 1058 male, and 175 female scholars. 
 
 MISSIONS IN THE WEST INDIES. 
 
 A mission was established at Hampden., on the island 
 of Jamaica in 1824. Mr. Blyth and wife, late of the 
 mission in Tartary, arrived at Hampden on the 22d of 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 91 
 
 March, and commenced their labors on two estates, 
 the proprietors of which defrayed most of their ex- 
 penses,«and assisted in the erection of a place of wor- 
 ship. The negroes appear to have been in an inter- 
 esting state before the arrival of the missionaries, and 
 very readily listened to the instructions of the gospel. 
 In 1827, Mr. Blyth had four preaching places — had 
 baptized six adults and twenty-four children — received 
 108 catechumens, and 43 church members. There 
 were 290 children in the schools. 
 
 At Port 3Iaria,- Messrs. John Chamberlain and 
 James Watson v/ere located in 1828, and had six sta- 
 tions under their charge, where their evangelical in- 
 structions were productive of much good. 
 
 Mr. Watson took charge of a station at Lucea, and 
 extended his labors also to Green Island and Mary- 
 land villages. He soon had under his care 200 inqui- 
 rers, and 43 communicants, a day school of seventy 
 scholars, and between 90 and 100 Sunday scholars. 
 A convenient house of worship was also erected, to- 
 wards which the magistrates and people contributed 
 liberally. 
 
 In 1830 a mission was also established in Cormcallj 
 at which place Rev. Mr. W^addel was stationed. Mr. 
 Waddel was supplied by the proprietor of the estate 
 with a house furnished, and also with land and ser- 
 vants. He soon had 160 catechumens under his care, 
 and the children were under a course of instruction. 
 He also extended his labors to several other estates. 
 This mission suffered considerably in the insurrection 
 of 1832 ; but the work has continued to progress, and 
 other stations have been formed. 
 
 In 1841 this society had five stations ; five mission- 
 aries ; 1887 communicants ; twelve schools ; 2000 
 scholars. Receipts ,£2,805. 
 
92 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 This Society was formed in the year ISOf, for the 
 purpose of bearing a part in the diffusion of gospel 
 blessings among the nations of the world. The atten- 
 tion of the society was first directed to 
 
 WEST AFRICA. 
 
 On the 8th of March, 1804, Melchior Renner, and 
 Peter Hartwig, from Germany, having been ordained 
 for the work, sailed from Portsmouth, with the design 
 of establishing a mission among the Susoos, in the 
 vicinity of Sierra Leone. Having arrived after a voy- 
 age of seven weeks, they decided to remain for a sea- 
 son at Freetown, for the purpose of becoming acclima- 
 ted and studying the language. The colony at that 
 time being destitute of a chaplain, these brethren con- 
 sented to fill the vacancy while they were detained in 
 the place. 
 
 On the 12th of February, 1806, Rev. Messrs. Ny- 
 lander, Butscher and Prasse, embarked for^ierra Le- 
 one, but were shipwrecked and thrown upon the Irish 
 coast. They proceeded however, to Bristol, and again 
 embarked on board the Rover, bound for Sierra Leone ; 
 but by a series of delays they did not arrive tillthe22d 
 of September. After visiting the Mandingo country, 
 and also the Benna Susoos, the brethren Renner, 
 Butscher and Prasse, sailed March 2, 1808, for Ba- 
 shia, on the Rio Pongas river ; where a slave-trader, 
 named Curtis, transferred to the society a factory be- 
 longing to him, on the condition that the missionaries 
 should instruct his children. Another station was soon 
 formed at Fantimania, at which place Rev. Messrs. 
 Wenzel and Barneth, who arrived in 1809, were sta- 
 tioned. 
 
 The attention of the brethren was early directed to 
 the education of the children. Speaking of the con- 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 93 
 
 ditions upon which scholars were received, they say, 
 " The children whom we receive from the traders, 
 must be supported by their fathers, in respect to food 
 and clothing, if possessed of any property, but the 
 children of the Susoos, we must take just as they come, 
 and that is usually quite naked." 
 
 In February, 1811, the governor of Sierra Leone 
 sent three armed vessels to Rio Pongas, for the pur- 
 pose of breaking up the slave trade at that place, on 
 which account the natives became exasperated ; and 
 supposing the missionaries had instigated the measure, 
 they threatened them with vengeance, and made seve- 
 ral attempts to destroy the settlements. Several of 
 their buildings were set on fire and consumed ; other 
 property to considerable amount "\vas destroyed, and 
 and their lives were in jeopardy. Finally in 1816, the 
 station was transferred to Canoffee. In the mean time 
 several new missionaries arrived, and several died. 
 Little had yet been done by the missionaries in the 
 way of public preaching to the natives, owing in part 
 to a deficiency in the knowledge of the Susoo lan- 
 guage, and in part to other causes ; but nov/ they be- 
 gan to preach through the aid of interpreters, and their 
 efforts v."ere for a time quite acceptable in the villages, 
 In one place the people erected a " pray-house" or 
 place of worship ; but subsequently the novelty of 
 these services subsided, and the hostility manifested 
 by the abettors of the slave trade, indicated the propri- 
 ety of suspending the mission to the Susoos ; which 
 was accordingly done in 1818. The brethren with 
 .most of their pupils, removed to Sierra Leone. 
 
 Mr. Nylander gave up the chaplaincy in Sierra Le- 
 one, and established a station among the Bidloins, at 
 Yongroo-pomoh, seven miles from Freetown. These 
 people were very firm believers in gregrees and witches, 
 and the evils resulting from these superstitions are re- 
 presented as being very great. He however establish- 
 ed a school and some ";ood was effected ; but the same 
 
94 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 cause that led to the abandonment of the Susoo mis- 
 sion, induced Mr. Nylanderto return to the colony in 
 181S. 
 
 After the abolition of the slave-trade by the British 
 parliament, a wide and effectual door was opened for 
 usefulness to the negroes rescued from smuggling ves- 
 sels, who were brought to the colony and maintained 
 at the expense of government, till they were able to 
 provide for themselves. Land having been granted to 
 the mission, for the purpose of erecting an institution 
 for the instruction of the liberated negroes, they com- 
 menced their establishment at Leicester mountain, but 
 subsequently desiring to change the Christian institu- 
 tion into something like a college, for the purpose of 
 giving a superior education to the most promising of 
 the youth, the establishment was removed to Regent's 
 Town- 
 
 At this place, when Mr. Johnson accepted the 
 charge of the station in 1816, there were natives of 
 twenty-two different nations ; but of all these, only 
 nine on the first Sabbath, collected to hear the word 
 of life. But these discouraging appearances soon sub- 
 sided ; and in April, 1818, the number of communi- 
 cants was 263, and the number of scholars was more 
 than 500. 
 
 Ii) the West African mission many lovely and devo- 
 ted servants of Christ have fallen victims to the insalu- 
 brity of the climate ; yet much good has been accom- 
 plished for that oppressed race : but eternity alone can 
 disclose the precise result. There are at present, 
 (1843,) fourteen stations, twelve European, and one 
 country-born missionaries ; nine catechists, thirty-six 
 male and four female native assistants, 1414 communi- 
 cants, and 5949 scholars. The regular attendants at 
 public worship amount to nearly 7000. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 95 
 
 MISSION IN AUSTRALASIA. 
 
 in the month of August, 1809, William Hall and 
 John King sailed for Port Jackson, with the design of 
 repairing from thence to New Zealand, to attempt the 
 establishment of a mission among that wretched race 
 of cannibals. They were accompanied by Rev. Sam- 
 uel Marsden, chaplain of the colony of New South 
 Wales. There was on board a New Zealander, named 
 Duaterra, with whom they formed a very pleasant ac- 
 quaintance, and from whom they obtained much in- 
 formation respecting his countrymen. 
 
 On the arrival of the vessel at Port Jackson, it was 
 found that the merchants at that place had resolved to 
 form a settlement at New Zealand, for the purpose of 
 obtaining the productions of that island. But just at 
 that time a report having arrived that the Boyd, from 
 Port Jackson, had been burned, and the most of the 
 crew murdered by the natives, the prosecution of the 
 plan was for a time suspended. But in March, 1814, 
 Mr. Hall and Mr. Kendall, who had been sent out to 
 assist in the projected mission, repaired to New Zeal- 
 and to ascertain the state of the island, and make ar- 
 rangements for a settlement among the natives. They 
 met with a very encouraging reception ; especially by 
 Duaterra, who had preceded them to the island, and 
 who exerted himself to promote the intended mission. 
 Having made what arrangements they could, these 
 brethren returned to Port Jackson, and the following 
 November, with Mr. King and their families, accom- 
 panied by Mr. Marsden, they sailed for the field of 
 their future labors. They were cordially received on 
 their arrival, and Duaterra prepared a place for the 
 celebration of worship on the approaching Sabbath. 
 
 The residence of the missionaries was fixed at Rang- 
 heehoOj on land formerly conveyed by Ahoodee O 
 Gunna, to the Church Missionary Society. 
 
 The roving habits of the natives presented some im- 
 
96 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 pediments to the success of missionary labor ; but a 
 school was soon formed, and many of the useful 
 branches of business were introduced. 
 
 A reinforcement to the mission being sent out in 
 
 1819, they were accompanied from Port Jackson by 
 Mr. Marsden, who during this visit purchased of 
 Shunghee, a tract of land containing about 13,000 
 acres, twelve miles distant from Rangheehoo, with 
 the design of forming another settlement. To the new 
 station Avas given the name of Kiddcc Kirldce. 
 
 Shunghee and Whykato, having visited England in 
 
 1820, and having been presented to the king, and con- 
 siderably noticed by the society, the former returned 
 inflated with pride and ambition, and commenced war 
 upon a neighboring tribe, which was characterized by 
 all the horrors of anthropophagism. The missionaries 
 were also in much jeopardy. Many depredations were 
 committed upon their property, while they were in- 
 sulted, and considered themselves in danger of beino; 
 devoured by the cannibals. The Lord, however, was 
 their protector, and in 1824 a third settlement was 
 formed at Pt/hea, on the south side of the Bay of Isl- 
 ands. In the report of that year, the committee say, 
 " After all its trials this mission at the present moment 
 gives better promise of an ultimate reward to patient 
 labor, than at any time since its establishment." 
 
 In 1825 a seminary was established, both for the in- 
 struction of native youth, and the children of the mis- 
 sionaries. Another station was also formed at Knua- 
 kaua- A printing press was established in 1830, and 
 some portions of Scripture were printed and circulated. 
 In 1831 there were 158 men and boys and thirty-seven 
 females being trained to habits of industry. Eight 
 adults and five children had been baptized. A mission 
 was also established in New Holland, in 1830, with 
 the hope of benefiting that degraded people. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 97 
 
 MISSIONS IN NORTHERN INDIA. 
 
 A corresponding committee was formed at Calcutta, 
 in connection with the Church IMissionary Society, iu 
 the year 1815 ; and June 5th of the following year. 
 Rev. Mr. Greenwood, his wife, and Mr. Schroeter, 
 arrived as accredited missionaries of the society. They 
 at first located themselves at Garden Reach, four miles 
 below Calcutta, and subsequently they established a 
 school at Kidclerpore, a village in the immediate vicin- 
 ity. On the 12th of October, 1817, Fuez Messeeh, 
 the first native convert was baptized. 
 
 At the close of 1823, there were twelve European 
 clergymen in connection with the mission. The sta- 
 tions out of Calcutta, were Burdwan, Buxar, Benares, 
 Chunar, Gorruckpore, Meerut, Delhi and Agra ; some 
 of which, however, were supplied only by catechists. 
 
 In 1823, bishop Heber arrived in Calcutta ; through 
 whose instrumentality the affairs of the society were 
 improved. An Auxiliary Church Missionary Society 
 was formed, over which the bishop presided. A 
 " Ladies Society for promoting Native Female Educa- 
 tion in Calcutta and its vicinity," Avas also instituted, 
 which has, since 1824, received an annual grant of 
 i:200. 
 
 But the excellent bishop was not long continued in 
 his connections with the church below, being removed 
 to the employments of heaven, April 1, 1826. 
 
 The printing establishment is at Mirzapore ; where 
 are also a chapel, a school-house, and residences for 
 the missionaries, on lands purchased by the society in 
 1821. Many valuable religious publications had issued 
 from the press. The number of schools increased to 
 fifty-three, supported by the society, in which M'ere 
 2000 boys and 163 girls. 
 
 In connection with the lamented Heber, several 
 other valuable laborers in the mission have been remo- 
 ved from their earthly toils ; among whom are men- 
 9 
 
98 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 tioned the names of Bowley, Corrie, Robinson and 
 Abdool-Messeeh ; the latter of whom was converted 
 under the preaching of Henry Martyn, and M'hose 
 labors at Agra, Avere productive of saving benefits to 
 very many of the heathen. 
 
 MISSION IN SOUTHERN INDIA. 
 
 On the 4th of July, 1814, Rev. Messrs. Schnarre 
 and Rhenius, arrived at Madras^ and were very cor- 
 dially received by Rev. Mr. Thompson, chaplain of 
 the East India Company. After studying the lan- 
 guage of the Tamuls for a short time, at Tranquebar, 
 their location was fixed at JBlacktoimi, in the midst of 
 the heathen, and in close proximity to a place of heath- 
 en worship. Here they were visited by Hindoos, 
 Mussulmen and Roman Catholics, many of whom re- 
 ceived instructions with apparent seriousness. 
 
 In May, 1815, a school was opened with thirty-two 
 scholars, and the number was soon considerably aug- 
 mented ; but the attendance was irregular, partly 
 owing to an old tradition, " that the devil has his hab- 
 itation on that spot." Soon, however, four other 
 schools were established, with an aggregate of about 
 220 pupils. 
 
 In August, 1817, Messrs. Bernard, and Deocar 
 Schmid, arrived at Madras, to strengthen the mission. 
 In June, 1819, the foundation of a new chapel was 
 laid, on lands recently purchased by the society. The 
 services on the occasion are described as having been 
 peculiarly interesting. 
 
 In 1820, Mr. Rhenius and Mr. Schmid were remo- 
 ved to Tinnevdly^ and their place was supplied by 
 Messrs. Barenbruck and Risdale, who were deeply 
 interested in the welfare of the heathen. 
 
 In 1823, there were in connection with this mission 
 seven stations, and several during that year were ad- 
 mitted to the church by baptism. The translation of 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 99 
 
 the New Testament into the Tamul, was nearly com- 
 pleted, and more than 35,500 copies of difTerent books 
 were printed. In the schools were 580 children. 
 
 Tinnevelly is represented as one of the most pros- 
 perous stations in Southern India ; and indeed exceed- 
 ing any other portion of the vast field occupied by the 
 Church Missionary Society. 
 
 In 1820, Messrs. Rhenius and Schmid, with two 
 assistants and fifteen Tamul school masters, commenced 
 a mission at Palamcottn, and established a seminary 
 for the education of native teachers and catechists. 
 The Christian Knowledge Society had previously open- 
 ed nine schools, in which were 283 children. There 
 Avere 174 communicants under the care of Rev. J. 
 Hough, chaplain at the station. 
 
 In 1823, the brethren began to realize the fruit of 
 their prayers and toils ; and notwithstanding the most 
 cruel persecution to which the converts were subjected, 
 the work of the Lord steadily progressed. As an evi- 
 dence of the power of God to break down the super- 
 stitions of idolaters, the society report that " on the 3d 
 of May, 1830, there were upwards of 2000 families, 
 consisting of more than 7500 individuals, under the 
 instruction of the missionaries. There wei'e 1300 
 children, including 112 girls, in the native schools. 
 In the 244 villages through which these families are 
 dispersed, there are 150 churches, or prayer houses, 
 in which divine service is conducted by sixty-four cate- 
 chists, the whole being superintended by Rev. Mes.srs. 
 Schmid and Rhenius." 
 
 Travancore was under the influence of merely nom- 
 inal Christianity. The Syrian churches were degen- 
 erated in a melancholy degree, and the brethren of the 
 Church Missionary Society hastened, if possible, to re- 
 vive their spirituality. The mission w'as established 
 in 1817. Translations of the Scriptures and the litur- 
 
100 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 gy into the language of the people were undertaken. 
 A college was erected at Cottaynm^ for the purpose of 
 educating priests, which was liberally endowed and 
 regarded as an institution of great importance. In this 
 college, in 1823, there were forty-five students. There 
 was also a grammar school with forty-three boys, and 
 fifty-one parochial schools, in which were 1421 chil- 
 dren. The college was under the care of Mr. Fenn. 
 Mr. Bailey superintended the printing establishment, 
 and Mr. Baker had charge of all the schools. The num- 
 ber of students in the college in 1830, had increased 
 to 100. 
 
 The society's operations have not been as extensive 
 here as in many other places. The Rev. R. Kenney, 
 was sent hither in 1821, and in 1823, he had 150 boys 
 under religious instruction, about twenty of whom were 
 learning Mahratta and English. 
 
 Mr. Kenney was obliged to return to England, on 
 account of sickness in his family ; and in 1826, Mr. 
 Mitchell and Mr. Steward, with their wives, arrived 
 to sustain the mission. 
 
 In 1829 there were but two missionaries. Mr. 
 Dixon resided at Basseen, promoting the translations; 
 and Mr. Farrer was stationed at Bandora. The schools 
 contained 388 boys, and twenty-six girls, to whom re- 
 ligious instruction was imparted. 
 
 Four missionaries, viz. Rev. Messrs. Lamhrick 
 Mayor, Ward and Knight, were designated for this 
 island, and arrived at Colombo in June, 1818. They 
 were stationed as follows : Mr. Lambrick at Kandy — 
 Mr. Ward at Calpentym — Mr. Mayor at Galle, and 
 Mr. Knight at Jaffnapatam. On their arrival, the 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 101 
 
 island was in an unsettled state ; but the brethren re- 
 solved to prosecute the work for which they had been 
 appointed. The natives were in a state of deplorable 
 io;norance ; literally " worshippers of devils," and the 
 Mahometans and Roman Catholics were equally bigot- 
 ed in their respective systems. Though Christianity 
 had been communicated by the Dutch, it had become 
 obscured by the idolatrous practices of the people. 
 
 " The Dutch" says Mr. Mayor, in the detail of one 
 of his excursions, " have done much injury to the cause 
 of Christianity in this island, by disqualifying all per- 
 sons from inheriting property, M^ho have not been bap- 
 tized. In consequence of this law, every one, whether 
 he worship Budhu or the devil, is anxious to be ad- 
 mitted into the Christian church by baptism. And 
 you will be shocked when I tell you that there is 
 scarcely one of the devil's priests who has not been 
 
 baptized ; scarcely one of those who offer sacrifices 
 
 to the prince of darkness, or prostrate themselves be- 
 fore the image of Budhu, who has not his name en- 
 rolled among the disciples of Christ." 
 
 In September, 1820, Rev. Thomas Browning and 
 his wife joined the mission, and were associated with 
 Mr. Lambrick at Kandy. In the following year, the 
 foundation stone of a church was laid at Badagamme. 
 At the latter place, the missionaries, in 1822, under- 
 took the superintendence of nearly forty government 
 schools in the districts of Galleana Matura ; hoping 
 through this medium to reach the entire community 
 with the blessed gospel. A new station was also es- 
 tablished at Cotta^ about six miles from Colombo, 
 where the printing office was also located. 
 
 The report of the society for 1831, shows that at 
 four stations there were eight missionaries with their 
 wives ; sixty-four native assistants ; fifty-four schools, 
 in which were 1861 boys, 224 girls, and fifty-seven 
 adults. Several had also given evidence of a saving 
 change through the blood of Christ. 
 9* 
 
102 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 A mission was commenced in the territory of the 
 Hudson's Bay Company, by the Rev. J. West, in 1820, 
 which has been productive of some good. In 1840, 
 there were four stations, occupied by the society's mis- 
 sionaries. 
 
 WEST INDIES AND GUIANA. 
 
 These missions have been favored with considerable 
 prosperity. The number of stations in 1840 was 
 twenty-four. 
 
 The general statistics of the society's missions in 
 1841, were as follows : stations, ninety-seven ; ordain- 
 ed missionaries, 103 ; native teachers, 986 ; communi- 
 cants, 4603 ; schools, 696 ; scholars, 35,396 ; print- 
 ing establishments, three; translations in fifteen lan- 
 guages; colleges, two; receipts ^101,576. The 
 receipts reported for 1843, amounted to ,£115,100, 
 10s. 76?. or more than five hundred and eleven thou- 
 sand dollars. 
 
 AMERICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS FOR 
 FOREIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 A resolution instituting a Board of Commissioners 
 for Foreign Missions, was passed, at the meeting of 
 the General Association of Massachusetts, held at 
 Bradford, June 27, 1810, and these proceedings were 
 confirmed at a special meeting in Farmington, Ct., on 
 the 5th of September following, at which time a Con- 
 stitution was adopted, and the various officers of the 
 Board were elected. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 103 
 
 The limits of this Avork will not justify the recital of 
 all the incipient intluences, tending to this result, but 
 it may be stated, that the conviction of duty expressed 
 by several students in the Theological Seminary at 
 Andover, to engage in a mission to the heathen, were 
 the determining cause of this organization. These 
 young men presented to their senior brethren of the 
 General Association, a document, expressing their im- 
 pressions and wishes respecting their future labors, and 
 asking counsel upon the subject. This paper bore the 
 signatures of Adoniram Judson, jr., Samuel Nott, jr., 
 Samuel J. Mills and Samuel Newell ; who, with 
 others of their fellow students, were desirous of con- 
 veying the gospel to the heathen in foreign lands. 
 
 An apprehension that they would be unable to sustain 
 four missionaries at present, induced the Board to send 
 Mr. Judson to England, to confer'with the committee of 
 the London Missionary Society, upon the practicability 
 of joining the funds of the two bodies in the support of 
 the projected mission, or ascertain, (should it become 
 necessary) if that society would, for a limited period, 
 support these missionaries, without considering them 
 finally committed to its own direction. The result of 
 this conference, however, was, that the Board resolved, 
 in accordance with the intimations of the London So- 
 ciety, to assume the responsibility of sustaining the 
 mission, and entered into arrangements for the depart- 
 ure of Messrs. Judson, Nott, Newell and Hall, to some 
 part of Asia ; giving the preference to the Burman 
 Empire, but leaving their final location to be deter- 
 mined by the indications of Providence. 
 
 On the 6th of February, 1812, Samuel Newell, 
 Adoniram Judson, Samuel Nott, Gordon Hall and 
 Luther Rice, were publicly set apart in the Taberna- 
 cle Church, in Salem, as missionaries to the heathen 
 in Asia. Mr. Newell and Mr. Judson, with their 
 wives, sailed from Salem in the Caravan, on the 19th 
 of that month, and arrived at Calcutta on the 17th of 
 
164 SYNOPSIS or 
 
 June following. Mr. Nott and wife, with Messrs. Hall 
 and Rice, sailed about the same time in the Harmony, 
 from Philadelphia, arriving on the 8th of August. 
 
 Finding it very difficult to remain at any place 
 within the jurisdiction of the East India Company, 
 Mr. and Mrs. Newell sailed, on the 4th of August, for 
 the Isle of France, where Mrs. Newell died, Novem- 
 ber 30, 1812. in the mean time, Mr. and Mrs. Jud- 
 son, and Mr. Rice, became Baptists, and their connec- 
 tions with the Board were dissolved. 
 
 After much perplexity on account of the policy pur- 
 sued by the Bengal government, Messrs. NoLt and 
 Hall sailed in the Commerce, for BombnT/, where they 
 arrived, February 11, 1813. But unfriendly intelli- 
 gence had arrived before them from Calcutta, and the 
 privilege of remaining at that place was, for some 
 time, to the brethren, a matter of painful suspense. 
 But near the close of the year, they received an official 
 note from the governor, granting their request to labor 
 as missionaries in Bombay. Mr. Newell, also, after 
 leaving the Isle of France, and spending some time at 
 Ceylon, joined the brethren at Bombay, early in 1814. 
 
 Considering themselves now settled in the field of 
 their future labors, the brethren adopted regulations 
 for their little community, and commenced stated wor- 
 ship at their own house, having, in addition to their 
 own family, a few other attendants. They also ob- 
 served other seasons of public worship during the 
 week, and established schools for the instruction of 
 such children as could be procured to attend. Their 
 number was occasionally increased by the arrival of 
 new missionaries, and as the mission was increased by 
 these accessions, they enlarged the sphere of their 
 operations by forming other stations, and establishing 
 schools. 
 
 On the 25th of September, 1819, Kadin Yar Khan, 
 a convert from Mahometanism, was baptized and re- 
 ceived into the church. At the close of the next year, 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 105 
 
 the whole number of schools was 21, and the number 
 of scholars in all, was 1050. " In these schools," 
 say the missionaries, " we seem to see a thousand 
 Hindoo hands at work, from year to year, in under- 
 mining the fabric of Hindoo idolatry." A printing 
 press had also been established, and considerable had 
 been done in the way of printing and circulating por- 
 tions of Scripture, and tracts adapted to the wants of 
 the mission. On the 29th of May, 1821, Mr. Newell 
 was seized with the cholera, which, in a few hours, 
 terminated his life. 
 
 A site for a ncAV station was selected in 1831, at the 
 city of Ahmednuggur, 175 miles north-east of Bom- 
 bay. The number of schools at this time was 34, 
 with 1940 pupils, of whom 455 were girls ; 149 Jews, 
 and 78 Brahmins. At the new station, the work was 
 prosecuted with much vigor, and the schools Avere 
 quite efficient ; which gave rise to some opposition on 
 the part of the Brahmins, who requested that the name 
 of Jesus Christ should be struck out of the books, and 
 the name of God inserted in its place. From the re- 
 port of 1843, it appears that there arc at Bombay and 
 Ahmednuggur, with their out-stations, Malcolm, Peth 
 and Se.roor, 23 missionaries and assistants. 
 
 The Rev. Messrs. James Richards, Edward War- 
 ren, Daniel Poor, Benjamin C. Meigs and Horatio 
 Bardwell, were ordained in the Presbyterian Church 
 in Newburyport, and arrived at Colombo, on the island 
 of Ceylon, March 22, 1816. After their arrival, it 
 was decided that Mr. Bardwell should join the mission 
 at Bombay ; IMessrs. Richards and Meigs undertook an 
 establisbrnent at Battirofta, and brethren Warren and 
 Poor commenced a station at TillipnUy- These sta- 
 tions are in the province of Jaffna, in the northern sec- 
 tion of the island. 
 
106 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 The brethren found meeting-houses and other build- 
 ings at these places, which were erected by the Portu- 
 guese in the 16th century. They were in a dilapida- 
 ted condition, but were repaired, and, together with 
 the land connected with them, were granted to the 
 mission by the government, as were also similar prem- 
 ises in six other parishes. 
 
 After the arrival of Messrs. Winslow, Spaulding, 
 Woodward and Scudder, in 1820, new stations were 
 formed at Oodooville, Panditeripo and Manepy, 
 making, in all, five stations, which were supplied with 
 the preaching of the gospel, and the benefits of 
 schools, in which were 123G pupils. A mission col- 
 lege was commenced in 1823, at Batticotta, under the 
 superintendence of Mr- Poor. The following year 
 was characterized by a general awakening at all the 
 stations ; as the result of which, more than 50 united 
 with the churches. 
 
 This mission has enjoyed considerable prosperity. 
 From the report of 1843, it apears that there are 7 
 stations ; 5 out-stations ; 10 missionaries ; 1 physi- 
 cian ; J printer; 11 female assistant missionaries; 2 
 native preachers, and 38 native helpers ; making a 
 total of 63. There are 7 churches, with 358 mem- 
 bers ; and in all the schools, (86 in number) there are 
 4007 scholars. 
 
 ' MADURA AND MADRAS MISSIONS. 
 
 Madura was the ancient residence of the Tamul 
 kings, and the seat of Tamul and Brahminical learn- 
 ing in Southern India. It is included within the Ma- 
 dras presidency. A mission was commenced here in 
 July, 1834, by Messrs. Hoisington and Tod, with 
 three native assistants. Two years later, a mission 
 was formed at Madras, by Mr. Winslow and Dr. 
 Scudder, which was designed, principally, for a gen- 
 eral printing and publishing establishment for the en- 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 107 
 
 tire Tamul population of that and the adjacent dis- 
 tricts. Madras, with its suburbs, embraced a popula- 
 tion of more than 400,000. Mr. Winslow was sta- 
 tioned in the northern suburbs, at Royapoorum, and 
 Dr. Scudder, in the south-western, at Chintadrepetta ; 
 and in August of 1837, there were nearly 400 attend- 
 ants at worship; 25 schools, and 750 scholars. Fail- 
 ing, however, to receive the amount of funds they 
 anticipated, the school department was necessarily 
 abridged. 
 
 At Madura, the same year, there were 43, and at 
 Dindigul 17 schools, making, in both stations, 60, with 
 2284 scholars. The next year the mission formed 
 new stations at Sevagunga, Teroopoovanum and Te- 
 roomungalum, which completed a line of stations ex- 
 tending 75 miles through an important section of the 
 country. This mission, according to the report of 
 1843, embraces 6 stations; 6 missionaries; 7 female 
 assistant missionaries ; 1 native preacher, and 35 na- 
 tive helpers ; total, 49. 
 
 The Madras mission, at the close of 1840, had pub- 
 lished in all, 30,000 volumes, and 150,000 tracts. 
 There are at this mission, 3 stations ; 4 missionaries ; 
 1 printer ; 5 female assistants ; 3 native helpers ; 
 total, 13. The mission chvirch contains 35 members. 
 
 SIAM MISSION. 
 
 Mr. Abeel visited Bankok in 1831, and again the 
 next year ; but no permanent establishment was form- 
 ed till the arrival of Messrs. Robinson and Johnson, 
 in July, 1834. Mr. Johnson devoted himself to the 
 benefit of the Chinese, who were very numerous; and 
 Mr. Robinson directed his attention to the Siamese. 
 The next year Dr. Bradley arrived at Bankok with a 
 printing press. He opened a place for receiving pa- 
 tients, and very soon he was visited by 40 or 50 per- 
 sons daily. To these, in addition to medical advice, 
 
108 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 he imparted religious instruction. Jealousy was, how- 
 ever, soon excited ; and the brethren received an 
 order from government, to leave the Chinese quarter 
 of the city within five days. " One reason assigned 
 for this order was, that they did good every day, while 
 it was not lawful for the king himself to do good more 
 than ten days in succession ; so that there was danger 
 of their acquiring a greater stock of merit than the king 
 and his nobles." Notwithstanding this order, the sta- 
 tion in the city has continued to be occupied with 
 some prosperity. This mission embraces two stations ; 
 six missionaries, one of whom is a physician ; seven 
 female assistant missionaries ; total, thirteen. 
 
 The American Board of Commissioners appointed 
 Mr. Bridgman, who arrived at Macao, February 19, 
 1830, and from thence repaired to Canton, where he 
 met Dr. Morrison of the London Missionary Society, 
 "who received him with much cordiality, and profiered 
 all possible aid to the acquisition of the language, and 
 the purposes of the mission. Mr. Abeel, who had for- 
 merly labored under the direction of the Seamen's 
 Friend Society, was soon after taken under the patron- 
 age of the Board. In addition to the cooperation of 
 Dr. Morrison and Leang Afa, a valuable Chinese con- 
 vert, Mr. Gutzlaff, a Prussian in the service of the 
 Netherlands Missionary Society, rendered very im- 
 portant aid by his excursions along the coast. In 
 these he conformed so entirely to the language, dress 
 and manners of the Chinese, that though his foreign 
 birth was detected, he was regarded as a. civilized man ^ 
 and no longer an " outside barbarian." 
 
 At the close of 1831, Mr. Bridgman had 5 boys 
 under his instruction. A press given by private liber- 
 ality in New York, having arrived, a monthly maga- 
 zine, called the "Chinese Repository," was com- 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 109 
 
 menced in May, 1832, which has been highly benefi- 
 cial, and is still continued. The next year, the mis- 
 sion was strengthened by the arrival of the Rev. Ira 
 Tracy and Mr.S. W. WilliSms, the latter of whom 
 was appointed to take charge of the press. 
 
 In 1S34, the venerable Dr. Morrison departed this 
 life, and the mission was joined by Dr. Peter Parker, 
 whose services in the eye infirmary had been crowned 
 Avith great success. Considerable disturbance arose 
 from the distribution of religious books, which, for 
 several years obstructed, to some extent, the opera- 
 tions of the mission. The brethren were, in the mean 
 time, increasing their familiarity with the language and 
 manners of the people ; and since the conclusion of 
 peace between the English and Chinese governments, 
 the prospects of the mission are assuming an encourag- 
 ing aspect. From the report of 1843 it appears, that 
 there are stations at Hong Kong, Canton and Amoy. 
 There are five missionaries, two of whom are physi- 
 cians ; one printer, and three female assistant mission- 
 aries ; total, nine. 
 
 MISSIONS IN THJi INDIAN ARCHIPELAGO. 
 
 Singapore This place had been visited by several 
 
 of the missionaries, and being under British govern- 
 ment, it was considered a desirable place for a central 
 station for all the missions in South Eastern Asia. It 
 was accordingly adopted as one of the stations of the 
 Board in 1834 ; and it was expected that a great por- 
 tion of the printing would be done at this place. This 
 location has not proved as favorable as was anticipa- 
 ted, and the Board have determined to vacate it. Mr. 
 North, the printer, is now bringing its affairs to a 
 close, and will then join one of the other missions. 
 
 Borneo. — A mission was commenced on this island 
 in 1839. It has a station at Porai««?i«/:, supplied by 
 Messrs. Doty and Pohlman, with their wives, and Mr. 
 10 
 
110 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 William H. Steele ; also at Karangan, occupied by 
 Messrs. Youngblood and Thompson, and their wives. 
 There are others connected with this mission, making 
 the whole number of laborers, twelve. The mission- 
 aries represent the field as quite promising, and urgent- 
 ly appeal to the churches for more laborers. 
 
 MISSIONS IN SYRIA. 
 
 Beirut — formerly written Beyroot — the ancient Ber- 
 ytus, is situated on the Mediterranean, at the western 
 base of Mount Lebanon. This place was selected as 
 the site for a missionary station, by Messrs. Fisk and 
 King, while on an exploring tour through Palestine in 
 1823. This station was committed to the care of 
 Messrs. Goodell and Bird. These brethren applied 
 themselves to the study of the language, and in a few 
 months established schools, which soon contained fifty 
 or sixty scholars. In 1826, the number of scholars 
 had increased to 305 in the schools at Beirut and six 
 neighboring villages. The Scriptures and other reli- 
 gious books were circulated extensively. This aroused 
 both Greeks and Romans, to violent opposition. 
 " Repeated ex<;ommunications directed against the 
 mission, the schools, the books, and all v/ho favored 
 either of them, were read in both the Latin and ihe 
 Greek churches." 
 
 Notwithstanding the opposition of these hierarchies, 
 the word of the Lord was instrumental in the conver- 
 sion of souls. In 1S27, it Avas supposed that about 
 twenty had been " born again ;" of whom several 
 united with the church. This mission was suspended 
 for two or three years on account of war in the coun- 
 try, and the unsettled state of afl'airs ; but was re- 
 sumed again in 1830 by Mr. Bird and Mr. Whiting. 
 
 In 1835, the Arabic congregation varied from forty 
 to eighty. There were ten schools in Beirut and vi- 
 cinity, with 311 pupils. A boarding school for boys 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS, 111 
 
 was established, designed, ultimately for a seminary. 
 Excursions were also made among the Druzes of 
 Mount Lebanon, where a station Avithin the last year 
 has been formed at Abeih, with much promise of suc- 
 cess. The statistics of this mission, as given in the 
 report for 1S43, are as follows ; two stations, five 
 missionaries, two physicians, one printer, six female 
 assistants, seven native helpers ; in all, twenty-one. 
 There were twelve free schools, with 279 scholars, 
 fifty-two of whom were girls. The mission church 
 contains eleven members. The whole amount of 
 printing since 1841, is 4,795,000 pages. 
 
 A station was, for a time, occupied at Jerusalem, 
 but it is for the present suspended. 
 
 NESTORIANS. 
 
 The Rev. Justin Perkins and wife sailed from Bos- 
 ton, September 21, 1833, for the purpose of establish- 
 ing a mission among this interesting people. 'After some 
 time spent at Constantinople, and at Trabreez, studying 
 the Syriac language, the mission was located at Qorpo- 
 miah, in 1835. Dr. Grant and wife, with Mr. Merrick, 
 also joined the mission. Mr. Perkins employed Mar Yo- 
 hanna, a Nestorian bishop, for his teacher, who soon 
 became a valuable coadjutor in the schools, and in the 
 faithful exposition of the Scriptures. 
 
 A teacher's seminary was opened, January IS, 1836, 
 which, at the end of the year, contained forty-four pu- 
 pils. Three free schools were also commenced, in 
 which were ninety-three scholars. Dr. Grant was 
 much occupied with patients, to whom he gave medi- 
 cal assistance. Religious services were also regularly 
 conducted, aided by some of the Nestorian clergy. 
 
 Messrs. Holladay and Stocking, with their wives, 
 joined the mission in 1837, and a press also arriyed for 
 the use of the station. A Roman Catholic bishop 
 
112 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 visited Ooroomiah, saying, that he had a large sum of 
 money to expend in assisting the Nestorians, if they 
 would join his church. But with the Bible they were 
 enabled to silence his sophistry, and his mission was 
 thwarted. 
 
 Of the fifty students in the seminary in 1838, there 
 were two bishops, three priests, and four deacons. 
 At Ooroomiah, at the last report, there were seven 
 missionaries, one printer, eight female assistants, 
 twelve native helpers ; in all, twenty-eight. In the 
 seminary were seventy pupils. In forty free schools, 
 embracing thirty-six villages, there were 635 males, 
 128 females ; making a total of 763. 
 
 A mission among the Mountain Nestorians, has re- 
 cently been commenced at Asheta, by Rev. Mr. Lau- 
 rie and wife. Dr. Grant and Mrs. Hinsdale. Edwin 
 E. Bliss and wife, and Dr. Azariah Smith, have also 
 been designated for this, mission. 
 
 MISSIONS IN THE MEDITERRANEAN. 
 
 A station was formed at Malta in 1822. This place 
 •yvas, for several years, a convenient central post for all 
 the missions in the vicinity of the Mediterranean. 
 Here, too, was the printing establishment, from 
 whence issued both religious and scientific books, to 
 enlighten and to elevate the multitudes, who were set- 
 tled in a merely nominal or corrupted Christianity, 
 and the votaries of the " Beast and false Prophet." 
 The press was first conducted by Mr. Daniel Temple, 
 and in November, 1827, had published sixty-two 
 books and tracts in modern Greek, forty-three in 
 Italian, and one in Greco-Turkish, in all, one hundred 
 and six, averaging more than forty pages each. Some- 
 thing was also done in the way of preaching, and Sab- 
 bath schools. The labors of the missionaries aroused 
 the wrath of Rome to persecute and anathemize. 
 
 The whole amount of printing done at the press, up 
 
CHRrSTIAN MISSIONS. 118 
 
 to the time of its removal to Smyrna in 1833, "was 
 350,000 volumes, containing 21 ,000,000 pages. Mal- 
 ta, at that time, ceased to be a station of the Boar4- 
 
 Athens — Mr. King, who had been residing for a 
 time at Poros, removed to this place ii4,1831, and 
 opened a school, "which, in a few weeks, contained 176 
 pupils. Two years after this period, the mission was 
 joined by Mr. Riggs, who finally located at Argos, and 
 opened a school for females. The government re- 
 quired that the Scriptures should be used in the 
 schools, and Mr. King had numerous orders for them 
 from all parts of the kingdom. 
 
 In 1838, Argos was given up. Mr. King had open- 
 ed a depot, from which, in that year, 32,410 volumes 
 wei'e distributed. This mission has encountered con- 
 siderable opposition, and accomplished much good. 
 There are at present in connection with it. Rev. 
 Messrs. King and Benjamin, with their wives. 
 I 
 
 MISSIONS IN TURKEY. 
 
 Smyrna- — A station Avas formed here by Rev. 
 Messrs. Gridley and Brewer in 1826. They devoted 
 much of their time to excursions, for becoming ac- 
 quainted with the wants of the country, and ascertain- 
 ing the most practicable places for the erection of new 
 stations. Mr. Gridley died the year after his arrival 
 in the country. The printing establishment was re- 
 moved from Malta to this place in 1833, and since 
 that time, the principal part of the printing for the 
 Turkish mission, has been done here. 
 
 On the 21st of May, 1831, Mr. Goodell arrived at 
 Constantinople^ for the purpose of forming a station. 
 He had his residence at Pera, one of the suburbs of the 
 city, but soon a destructive conflagration occurred, in 
 Avhich he lost his furniture, library, papers, and most 
 of the clothing for his family. He then removed to 
 Buyuk Dereh, 15 miles from the city, on the Euro- 
 10* 
 
114 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 pean side of the Bosphorus. Mr. Goodell soon estab- 
 lished several Lancasterian schools. About this time, 
 Mr. William G. Schauffler, was designated at Boston, 
 as a missionary to the Jews in Turkey. In this de- 
 partment oi labor he has been instrumental in benefit- 
 ting many of this interesting though outcast nation. 
 
 In the mean time, there was a manifest tendency on 
 the part of the Armenian clergy, towards evangelical 
 sentiments. An Academy was opened in 1829, under 
 the charge of Pestemaljan ; and candidates for the 
 ministry were required to go through a regular course 
 of study previous to their ordination. Here the Scrip- 
 tures formed a prominent portion of study, and aided 
 by the counsels of such a man as Pestemaljan, the stu- 
 dents could hardly fail to be better prepared for the 
 sacred office than their predecessors. 
 
 A new station was formed at JBroosa, in July, 18.34, 
 by Mr. Schneider. In November following, Mr. 
 Johnson made arrangements for removing to Trebi- 
 zond. To these stations has subsequently been added 
 another at Erzeroom, where schools have been estab- 
 lished, and missionary work performed, not, however, 
 without encountering considerable opposition. 
 
 In connection with this mission, it appears from the 
 last report, there are five stations, eighteen missiona- 
 ries, seventeen female assistants, and fifteen native 
 helpers ; in all, fifty. The amount of printing at 
 Smyrna, during 1842, was 45,074 copies of various 
 works. The whole amount from the beginning, was 
 62,026,660 pages. In five free schools, there are 180 
 pupils. There are also a number of boarding scholars. 
 The influence of the mission upon the schools conduct- 
 ed by the government, has been most salutary. 
 
 MISSION IN WEST AFRICA. 
 
 The mission was commenced by Messrs. J. L. Wil- 
 son, and S. R. Wyncoop, who embarked at Baltimore 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 115 
 
 for that purpose, Nov. 28, 1833. Cape Palmas was 
 selected as the seat of operations, and the station was 
 named Fair Hope. After becoming acclimated, du- 
 ring which time Mr. and Mrs. Wilson suffered consid- 
 erably with fever, they opened a boarding school, with 
 fifteen boys and four girls. Mr. Wilson also prepared 
 a small elementary book, which was printed at Mon- 
 rovia. This mission was reinforced, in 1836, by the 
 arrival of Rev. David White and wife, and Mr. Ben- 
 jamin V. R. James, a colored printer, who carried out 
 a press and types. But in a very short time, Mr. and 
 Mrs. White both became the victims of the African 
 fever, within five days of each other. A church was 
 constituted with six members ; and the excursions 
 Avhich had been made into the interior of the country, 
 afforded promise of extensive usefulness. But there 
 occurred, about this time, a misunderstanding between 
 the natives and the colony. This, together with the 
 abridgment of operations winch the financial embar- 
 rassments of the Board required to be made, proved a 
 serious hindrance to the progress of the mission. 
 
 But notwithstanding these obstacles, eight new 
 members were added to the church in 1838, which in- 
 creased its numbers to twenty-one. Considerable 
 printing was also done. After the arrival of Dr. Wil- 
 son, in 1S40, a new station was commenced at Fish- 
 town, ten miles west of Fair Hope, and subsequently 
 another station was formed at Rocktown, between 
 these places ; but these have been transferred to the 
 Episcopal INIissionary Society, and during the last 
 year, a new and promising station has been established 
 on the Gaboon river, farther down the coast. 
 
 There are in connection with this mission, two sta- 
 tions, three missionaries, one printer, three female as- 
 sistants ; making in all, seven. 
 
116 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 SOUTH AFRICA. 
 
 Upon the recommendation of Dr. Philip, of the 
 London Missionary Society, the Board, in 1834, de- 
 signated a company of missionaries to South Africa. 
 The Rev. Messrs. Grout, Champion and Adams, were 
 appointed to the Zulus, in the vicinity of Port Natal, 
 and Lindley, Wilson, and Venable, to those of the in- 
 terior. They arrived at Cape Tov/n, February 5, 
 1835, where, on account of the Caffre war, the breth- 
 ren designated to the Maratime Zulus, remained till 
 July. The others, after a long journey through the 
 wilderness, reached Griqua Town, on the 16th of May, 
 where they spent the remainder of the year in the 
 study of the language with the London missionaries. 
 These brethren subsequently repaired to the coast, 
 and the other members of the mission having arri^•ed, 
 the two mi|jsions were united, and a station com- 
 menced at Mosika. This mission has passed through 
 some trying scenes, and enjoyed some prosperity. 
 There are at present, stations at Umlazi, Peter-Maritz- 
 burg, and Umgeni River, employing in all, six labor- 
 ers. The report for 1843, represents this field as more 
 promising than at any previous time ; but the unset- 
 tled state of the country, and the proximity of the mis- 
 sion to the stations of the Wesleyans, which reach al- 
 most to Port Natal, together Avith other circumstances, 
 have induced the Board to decide upon closing this 
 mission, and arrangements are being made to that 
 effect. 
 
 SANDWICH ISLANDS. 
 
 The mission to these islands of the Pacific, is, in the 
 results hitherto developed, the most important and in- 
 teresting portion of the extensive field occupied by the 
 Board. Its operations and its success are worthy of 
 . more space than the limits of tb.is work will allow. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 117 
 
 We shall, however, aim to present the most promi- 
 nent features of the enterprize, referring the reader to 
 the more ample histories and published documents of 
 the Board, for extended details. 
 
 In September, 1819, the Rev. Hiram Bingham and 
 Rev. Asa Thurston, were ordained by the North Con- 
 sociation of Litchfield County, Conn., and on the 23d 
 of the following month, with a number of others to be 
 employed in different departments of the mission, (the 
 whole company amounting to seventeen,) they em- 
 barked on board the brig Thaddeus, and arrived at the 
 Islands, at the close of March. As a remarkable indi- 
 cation that the Lord was preparing the way for the 
 introduction of the gospel, they found, on their arrival 
 that the new king who had a fevr months previously 
 ascended the throne, had abolished all the idols 
 throughout the Islands. This exterminating crusade 
 against the senseless and helpless gods, was performed 
 while the heralds of salvation were on their way. 
 
 Mr. Thurston, Dr. Holman, with Tennooee and 
 Hopu, two natives of the Islands who had been edu- 
 cated in this country, were located at Kailua, on the 
 island of Hawaii, to whom king Riho Riho assigned a 
 house that formerly belonged to his predecessor, and 
 the rest of the company repaired to Honolulu, on the 
 island of Oahu. 
 
 George Tamoree, another native youth, who had 
 been in this country, belonged at Kaui. Messrs. Whit- 
 ney and Ruggles accompanied him to this island, and 
 were very kindly received by the old chief, who was 
 overjoyed by the improvement of his son. At his ear- 
 nest solicitation, these brethren were stationed at 
 Kaui, where Tamoree proved a fast friend. 
 
 The brethren immediately commenced arrangements 
 for schools, in which the king took a lively interest, 
 being unwilling that the common people should pre- 
 cede^him in learning to read. Such was his proficien- 
 cy, that in July he could read intelligibly in the New 
 

 118 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 Testament. Printing was commenced in the country 
 early in 1S22. This gave a new impulse to the 
 schools, and the king who had for a time been dila- 
 tory, applied himself with new zeal, and was soon able 
 to write quite legibly. Very soon the number under 
 instruction was 500, embracing many of the chiefs. 
 The mission was peculiarly benefited by the visit of 
 Mr. Ellis, and some of the converts from the Society 
 Islands, who consented to remain as " fellow helpers 
 to the truth." On the arrival of a reinforcement in 
 1823, the regular stations adopted were Kilua, Hilo, 
 afterwards called Byron's Bay, on Hawaii, Lahaina 
 on Maui, Honolulu on Oahu, and Waimea, on Kaui 
 island. The press was located at Honolulu. 
 
 In September of this year, Keopuolani, the mother 
 of the king, died in the exercise of the Christian's hope, 
 at Lahaina. She had been " the friend and patron of 
 the mission." Her death appears to have made a good 
 impression upon the king, and for a fortnight he avoid- 
 ed all his intemperate habits." But finally, by the 
 unwearied exertions and stratagems of wicked men, 
 he was again decoyed into his former practices. Riho 
 Riho, with his queen, Kamamalu, sailed for England 
 in November, in the L'Aigle, Capt. Starbuck, intend- 
 ing also to visit the United States ; but while they 
 were in England, they were both seized with the 
 measles and died. Their remains were conveyed to 
 the Islands by order of the British government, in a 
 frigate commanded by Lord Byron. Previous to his 
 departure, the king had named his little brother, 
 Keauikiouli, as his successor in case he should never 
 return, and the government was left with Kalaimoku 
 and Kaahumanu, the latter of whom, as queen regent, 
 being one of the widows of Tamahamaha, had the prin- 
 cipal management of state affairs during the minority 
 of the young king. She became a convert to the 
 Christian faith, and a zealous promoter of morality 
 and religion. Some salutary regulations were adopted, 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 119 
 
 among which was one prohibiting the visits of females 
 to the vessels for immoral purposes. This excited the 
 indignation of some shipmasters and their crews, who 
 threatened the missionaries with vengeance, as the 
 authors of this enactment. Among those whose con- 
 duct was reprehensible, are mentioned the names of 
 Capt. Buckle, of the British whale-ship Daniel, Capt. 
 Clark, of another Avhale-ship, and Lieut. Percival, of 
 the U. S. armed schooner Dolphin. But notwith- 
 standing the eftbrts of men of the " baser sort," the 
 mission prospered, so that in March of 1826, " the 
 number under instruction in all the islands was estima- 
 ted at 20,000 ; and 2000 persons were known to be 
 in the habit of family and secret prayer. 74,000 
 books and tracts had been printed, and the congrega- 
 tions had greatly increased. 
 
 The number of native communicants in 1831 had 
 increased to 400, and there were .52,882 learners in 
 the schools. The desirableness of more competent 
 teachers induced the brethren to open a High School 
 at Lahaina, in which students might receive instruc- 
 tion suited to the various departments of the mission. 
 The progression of the natives in the arts of civilization, 
 and the improvements in their buildings and manner cf 
 living was steady and solid. The increase of religidn 
 among the people was gradual but cheering. In 1837^ 
 the number of communicants had increased to 1049; 
 but at the close of that year, there were marked indi- 
 cations of a brighter day for the Sandwich Islands. 
 
 The rising sun of the first day in 1838, looked upon 
 a dense crowd, assembled in the spacious house of 
 worship at Honolulu, to invoke the rising of the Sun 
 of Righteousness upon these dark islands of the Pa- 
 cific. There, while God's people were prostrate be- 
 fore the " Mercy Seat," the Holy vSpirit descended to 
 fulfil their petitions. Many of the natives on that 
 lAemorable day, " avouched the Lord as their portion," 
 and earnestly sought his grace. The heavenly unc- 
 
120 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 tion was soon poured upon all the stations. Then it 
 was that the Captain of Salvation triumphed glo- 
 riously. Then was the strength of the toil-worn mis- 
 sionaries renewed, while converts were multiplied. 
 
 The general letter of the mission in June, brought 
 the thrilling intelligence, that 5,000 had been added to 
 the churches within a year. Since that period, the 
 good work has prevailed most encouragingly. 
 
 From the report of 1843, it appears that there are 
 on all the islands, about twenty stations, supplied by 
 eighty-one male and female missionaries, embracing all 
 the departments of the mission ; two native preachers ; 
 19,210 members in regular standing in the churches. 
 There are more than 300 common schools, containing 
 upwards of 18,000 pupils. There are also a male and 
 female seminary, and five boarding schools ; the num- 
 ber of students in which, is 319. The whole amount 
 of printing, including the Bible, tracts, school books, 
 &c., makes a grand total of 122,998,873 pages. 
 
 NORTH American Indians. 
 
 The Cherohee mission was commenced early iri 
 1817, by Mr. Kingsbury, who was joined by several 
 other laborers before the termination of the year. 
 These brethren soon discovered evidences that their 
 labor was not in vain. Several in the course of the 
 year gave evidence of piety, and were admitted to the 
 ordinances of the church. In 1818, Mr. Kingsbury, 
 at the request of the Board, commenced a mission 
 among the Choctmos^ where a mission church was 
 formed in March, of the next year. 
 
 In the year 1826, negociations which commenced 
 the preceding year, were matured, by which the " Uni- 
 ted Foreign Missionary Society" became amalgamated 
 with " The American Board of Commissioners." By 
 this transaction the missionary stations, papers, books 
 and property of that Society, were transferred to the 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. ♦ 121 
 
 Board of Commissioners ; while the Board assumed all 
 the liabilities of the Society. By this arrangement, 
 the following missions, established by the United For- 
 eign Missionary Society, were received under the 
 patronage of the Board : — The Osages of the Nesho 
 and Missouri, Mackinaw, Maumee, Tuscarora, Sene- 
 ca, Cattaraugus and Chicasaw. These missions, all 
 of which had been established since 1820, included 
 thirteen stations, and in all departments, about sixty 
 laborers. 
 
 A new mission was formed among the Stockbridge 
 Indians, in the vicinity of Green Bay, in 1828. Two 
 years later, missions were commenced among the 
 Creeks and Ojibwas. In 1835, missions had been 
 commenced among the Sioux, north of the Missouri, 
 the Abernaquis in Canada, and the various tribes be- 
 yond the Rocky Mountains. 
 
 The details of many of these missions are so inter- 
 woven with the political changes, removals of the 
 tribes be^'opd the Mississippi, and the migratory habits 
 of the Indians, that it is quite impracticable to cona- 
 press them within the limits of this little work. 
 Many of the original stations have necessarily been 
 given up, on account of the removal of the tribes ; and 
 new ones have been formed among them, at their per- 
 manent homes beyond the Mississippi. The prosper- 
 ity of the Indian missions, considering all the impedi- 
 ments in their way, has been considerable. The tribes 
 beyond the Rocky Mountains are also affording pro- 
 mise of a rich reward to the toils and self-denial of the 
 missionaries. 
 
 The following statements taken froni the last report, 
 will show the number of Indian stations under the care 
 of the Board. 
 
 Cherolcp.cs — Dwight, Fairfield, Park Hill, Mount 
 
 Zion, Honey Creek ; five stations, three missionaries, 
 
 one of whom is a physician, two native preachers, two 
 
 male and ten female assistant missionaries, one native 
 
 11 
 
122 ' SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 assistant ; total, eighteen ; five churches, communi- 
 cants, 230. 
 
 Choctaws — Wheelock, Stockbridge, Pine Ridge, 
 Norwalk, Goodwater, Mount Pleasant; six stations, 
 four missionaries, one licensed preacher, three male 
 and ten female assistant missionaries, two native cate- 
 chists ; total, 20 ; five churches, 459 communicants. 
 
 Pawnees — One station, supplied by Mr. and Mrs. 
 Dunbar ; total, 2. 
 
 Oregon — Waiilatpu, Clearwater, Tshimakain ; three 
 stations, three missionaries, one physician and cate- 
 chist, three female assistants ; total, seven. 
 
 Sioux Lac-Qui-Parle, near Fort Snelling, Travers- 
 
 Des-Sioux ; three stations, three missionaries, one a 
 physician, three male and seven female assistants ; 
 total, thirteen. 
 
 Ojibwas — La Pointe, Pokeguma, Red Lake ; three 
 stations, four missionaries, one catechist, one male and 
 seven female assistants ; total, thirteen. 
 
 Stockbridge — One station ; Mr. and Mrs. Marsh ; 
 total, two. 
 
 New York Indians — Tuscarora, Seneca, Cattarau- 
 gus, Alleghany ; four stations, four missionaries, one 
 male and nine female assistants, one native helper ; 
 total, fifteen. 
 
 Ahenaquis Peter Paul Osunkhirhine, a native 
 
 preacher. 
 
 From the report of 1843, it appears that there are 
 twenty-six missions under the care of the Board, 
 eighty-six stations, 131 ordained missionaries, eight of 
 whom are physicians, eight other physicians, fifteen 
 teachers, ten printers and book-binders, six other 
 male and 178 female assistant missionaries ; making 
 the whole number sent from this country, 348. Add 
 to these, fourteen native preachers and 116 native- 
 helpers, and the whole number sustained by the 
 Board, is 478. 
 
 There are sixty-two churches under the pastoral 
 care of the missionaries, embracing 20,797 members 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 123 
 
 in regular standing ; 2,690 of whom were admitted 
 within the last year. 
 
 There arc in connection with the missions, sixteen 
 printing estahlishments, with four type foundries, forty- 
 three founts of type, and thirty presses. Besides the 
 Enghsh, printing has been executed in thirty-three 
 different languages, fifteen of which were first reduced 
 to a written form by the missionaries of the Board. 
 The total number of pages printed for the missions 
 since their commencement, is 442,056,185. 
 
 Tliere are also seven seminaries for educating 
 preachers and teachers, in which are 524 pupils; 
 twenty-two boarding schools, with 699 scholars, more 
 than 400 of whom are females. The number of free 
 schools is 610, containing 30,778 pupils ; making the 
 whole number under instruction, 32,000. 
 
 The receipts for the year ending July 31, were 
 $244,224 43. Expenditures for the same period, 
 $257,247 25. 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST BOARD OF FOREIGN 
 MISSIONS. 
 
 It was an indication of Providence not to be misun- 
 derstood, that called this Society into existence. Mr. 
 Adoniram Judson and his wife, and Mr. Luther Rice, 
 having sailed to India under the patronage of the A. B. 
 C. F.°M., and there received those views of Christian 
 practice which issued in their connection with the 
 Baptist Church, and the consequent dissolution of 
 their relations to the Board, it became evident that 
 American Baptists were being called to bear a part in 
 the important work of evangelizing the nations. 
 
 After having been ordered by the Bengal govern- 
 ment to return to America, and enduring much per- 
 plexity, while they were apparently foiled in their at- 
 tempts to secure a passage to some Ijeatheii country, 
 
124 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 they were finally permitted to sail for the Isle of 
 France. They were hoping to be able to establish a 
 mission on the island of Madagascar, but these hopes 
 were dashed by orders which Governor Farquhar re- 
 ceived, to " have an eye to those American mission.^ 
 aries.'' 
 
 It was finally determined, that Mr. Rice should re- 
 turn to Amei'ica, for the purpose of promoting a mis- 
 sionary spirit in the denomination, and Mr. and Mrs. 
 Judson sailed for Madras. But here they found no 
 resting place ; and fearing that their stay in that place 
 would brino- them ao;ain into the hands of the Bengal 
 government, they decided to embark on board a vessel 
 bound to Rangoon in the Burman Empire. . They 
 arrived there in July, 1S13. 
 
 In the mean time, in addition to several local socie- 
 ties already in existence, others were formed in various 
 parts of this country, and the extensive movements in 
 the churches indicated the time for forming a national 
 society. Accordingly, a meeting was appointed in 
 Philadelphia, where, on the 18th of May, 1814, the 
 delegates appointed for the purpose, organized " The 
 General Missionary Convention of the Baptist denom- 
 ination in the United States of America for Foreign 
 Missions.'''' Immediately after the organization of the 
 vSociety, a resolution Avas passed, recognizing " the 
 Rev. Adoniram Judson, jr., as a missionary under its 
 care," and pledging the support of himself and family. 
 
 MISSIONS IN ASIA. 
 
 It is proper here to state, that in 1S07, a mission 
 was attempted in Burmah, by tbe English Baptists of 
 Serampore. Messrs. Chater, Mardon and Felix Ca- 
 rey, made a beginning, and made some progress in 
 translations ; but their efforts failed, as did also those 
 of Messrs. Prichett and Brian, of the London Society. 
 
 At Rangoon, Mr. and Mrs. Judson diligently ap- 
 olied themselves to the study of the language, which, 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 125 
 
 without the aid of grammars and dictionaries, was hard 
 of acquisition. In the autumn of 181.5, the Rev. 
 George Hough and wife arrived at the station, and 
 soon a small tract, embracing a summary of the 
 Christian religion, was published. Soon after the 
 arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Hough, the missionaries form- 
 ed themselves into a church, and together celebrated 
 the Lord's Supper. INIessrs. Wheelock and Colman, 
 with their wives, arrived to strengthen the mission in 
 September, 1818. But in the meantime, some threat- 
 ening appearances of Avar between the English and 
 Burmese governments, had induced Mr. Hough to 
 embark for Bengal, with his family and the press. 
 Mr. Judson had sailed for Chittagong, hoping to obtain 
 a converted Arracanese, to assist him in his first at- 
 tempts at public preaching to the natives ; but after 
 the time for his proposed absence had expired, it was 
 ascertained that the vessel had not arrived at Chitta- 
 gong, and it was feared it was lost. Still, in the 
 midst of all this uncertainty, while the only English 
 vessel in the harbor was hastening away, not knowing 
 that her husband was alive, or what events might oc- 
 cur, did Mrs. Judson commit her case to God, and de- 
 termine to remain alone among the rude barbarians. 
 Mr. Judson, however, soon returned, having been ab- 
 sent several months. The vessel in which he sailed 
 had been carried to Madras by unfavorable Avinds. 
 Soon after his return, the arrival of Messrs. Wheel- 
 ock and Colman, gave them courage to pursue their 
 work. 
 
 In April, 1819, the brethren opened their first place 
 for public worship, and on the 27th of June following, 
 Ivloung Nau, the first Burmese convert, was baptized 
 and admitted to the church. The tracts and portions 
 of the Scripture which had been printed and circulated, 
 produced much inquiry, and several of the natives 
 were constant visitors at the zayat. A few months 
 after the baptism of Moung Nau, two other converts 
 11* 
 
126 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 were received into the church. But the prejudices of 
 the people were aroused, and it was decided that 
 Messrs. Judson and Coleman should go up to Ava, 
 and present a petition to the emperor, for leave to pro- 
 pagate the Christian religion in his dominions. This 
 mission failed to secure the desired result. But 
 though the emperor did not give them formal leave to 
 continue their labors, neither did he forbid their work. 
 
 The brethren now thought of going to Chittagong to 
 commence a mission ; but at the earnest entreaty of 
 many of the Burmese, they determined that Mr. and 
 Mrs. Coleman should proceed to that place and com- 
 mence a mission, and Mr. Judson and wife should re- 
 main at Rangoon. The number of inquirers increased, 
 and in 18.20, ten native converts were connected with 
 the church. 
 
 In August of 1821, Mrs. Judson sailed for her native 
 land, on account of ill health. Dr. Price and his v/ife 
 arrived at the mission in December, and soon after, 
 Dr. Price was summoned to Ava, on account of his 
 medical skill. Mr. Judson accompanied him, and 
 finally secured the privilege of remaining there. Im- 
 mediately after the return of Mrs. Judson from her 
 visit to America, they removed to Ava. The war be- 
 tween the English and Burmese began in May of 1824. 
 The missionaries, Hough and Wade, with their wives at 
 Rangoon, were mercifully preserved from the fury of 
 the Burmans. But those at Ava, for two years suffer- 
 ed almost beyond description, under the power of an 
 exasperated government and iron-hearted jailers. 
 
 After the termination of the war, it was ascertained 
 that several of the converts at Rangoon were dead, 
 and most of the others were dispersed. They decided 
 now to form a station at Amherst^ on the territory 
 ceded to the English on the conclusion of peace. 
 Here, soon after becoming settled, in October, 1826, 
 Mrs. Judson exchanged her earthly toils and suffer- 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 127 
 
 ings, for the " rest that remaineth for the people of 
 God." 
 
 On the arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Boardman, in 1827, 
 •the brethren resolved to commence a new station at 
 Maulmain, where the governor granted them a, 
 beautiful site for missionary premises. 
 
 In April, of the next year, Mr. and Mrs. Boardman 
 were stationed at Tavoy^ 150 miles South of Maul- 
 main. The population of the city was more than 
 10,000, and there were about 1,000 pagodas and fifty 
 kyoungs, or dwellings for ])riests, with numerous 
 images of Gaudama. From the midst of all these en- 
 signs of idolatry, he exclaims, "Baal's prophets are 
 many, and I am alone ; and Avhat can I do against so 
 many .?" The sequel shows, that though his career 
 soon terminated, he was enabled to accomplish much 
 towards the overthrow of these superstitions. A zayat 
 was completed in July. Here he was soon visited by 
 thirty Karens, desirous of receiving Christian instruc- 
 tion. From different directions the people came, 
 some of them, many days' journe3\ He also traversed 
 the jungles, and visited them in their distant hamlets. 
 Numbers gave evidence of piety, and were added to 
 the church. He promised the Karens in the jungle 
 another visit, and after witnessing the reception of 
 eighteen new members by the church, in Dec. 1830, 
 he set off, accompanied by his beloved wife, and Mr. 
 and Mrs. Mason, to fulfill his promise to the converts 
 in the wilderness. Sinking rapidly with consumption, 
 he was borne on a cot by his attendants, across the 
 mountains, to the appointed place, M'here he met the 
 affectionate disciples — heard the relations of their 
 Christian experience — witnessed the baptism and in- 
 troduction into the Church, of thirty-four lovely con- 
 verts — called the little band around him — gave them 
 his dying counsels — bid them an affectionate farewell, 
 and commenced his return to Tavoy, full of holy joy. 
 But before he arrived, the summons came, and and he 
 
128 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 sunk in the arms of death. Not many months after- 
 wards, thirty-nine more of these interesting Karens 
 were received into the church ; most of whom dated 
 their first religious impressions, at the time of Mr. 
 Boardman's first visit to them. 
 
 At the same time, the number of disciples at Maul- 
 main was greatly increased, and, during the year 
 
 1829, the number added to the church was twenty- 
 eight. Ko Thah-a, was ordained pastor of the church 
 in Rangoon. He was fifty-seven years old, "possess- 
 ing good judgment, decided piety, and highly respect- 
 able attainments in Burman literature." In January, 
 
 1830, Mr. and Mrs. Bennet arrived, and Mr. and Mrs. 
 Wade repaired to Rangoon, where the prospects of the 
 mission became quite encouraging. Concerning the 
 spirit of inquiry that was prevailing throughout the 
 land, Mr. Judson says, " I sometimes feel alarmed — 
 like a person who sees a mighty engine beginning to 
 move, over which he knows he has no control." 
 " During the great festival, I have given away nearly 
 10,000 tracts; giving to none but those who ask. 
 Some come two or three months' journey, from the 
 borders of Siam and China, — ' Sir, we hear that there 
 is an eternal hell — we are afraid of it — do give us 
 a writing that will tell us how to escape it.' Others 
 come from the frontiers of Cassay, 100 miles north of 
 Avfi, — ' Sir, we have seen a writing that tells about 
 an eternal God — are j^ou the man that gives away 
 such writings .'* — if so, pray give us one, for we want 
 to know the truth before we die.' Others come from 
 the interior of the country, — ' Are you Jesus Christ's 
 man ? — give us a writing that tells about Jesus 
 Christ.'" 
 
 At the close of 1831, it appears that the whole num- 
 ber baptized was 217, of whom five were at Rangoon, 
 seventy-six at Tavoy, and 136 at Maulmain. The 
 number in the European church in the garrison, was 
 100 ; most of whom had been received under the 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 12^ 
 
 ministry of Mr. Kincaid.* During the next year, 
 several new stations were formed, the translation of 
 the New Testament was completed, and an edition of 
 3,000 put to press ; some new missionaries arrived, 
 and the number of baptisms had increased to 386. 
 The native, English and Sunday schools, were also in 
 a prosperous state, and the printing amounted, in all, 
 to 1,220,000 pages. 
 
 On the 31st of January, 1834, the translation of the 
 whole Bible was finished ; on which occasion, Mr. 
 Judson says, " Thanks be to God, I can vow say I have 
 attained." On the first of December, Mr. Wade, who, 
 with his wife had visited this country, on account of 
 impaired health, and who -were accompanied by two 
 of the native converts, returned with a large reinforce- 
 ment to the mission. 
 
 Ava — Mr. Kincaid with his family and three native 
 assistants, embarked for Ava, AprilG, 1833, stopping 
 at the principal villages on the Irawady, to preach 
 and distribute tracts. At first it was difficult to ob- 
 tain a place of residence ; but when a house was pro- 
 cured, he had numerous visitors, and was fully occu- 
 pied with missionary labor. Mr. Cutter, Avith his 
 family and a press, followed in November, and arrived 
 at Ava after a passage of forty-three days. The gov- 
 ernment soon became alarmed, the missionaries were 
 expelled from the city, and took up their residence 
 outside the gates, on the spot formerly occupied by 
 Mr. Judson. Here they prosecuted their work with 
 diligence, not only at their house, but by constant itin- 
 erancies through the city. In 1836, the number of 
 members in the church was twenty-one, and much 
 religious inquiry was excited. But on the accession 
 of the new king, the prosecution of missionary labor 
 
 * Mr. Kincaid is now in this country for the benefit of his 
 health. 
 
130 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 was prohibited, and the brethren returned to Maul- 
 main. 
 
 Rangoon At this place, the storm of persecution 
 
 . burst upon the disciples with great fury. They were 
 imprisoned and fined by the petty rulers, and their 
 lives were in constant jeopardy ; but the work of the 
 Lord progressed, and in the year ending June 30, 
 3 837, about 180 had been received to membership in 
 the Rangoon Karen church. Connected with this 
 mission are several stations among the Karens in the 
 vicinity, supplied by native assistants. The report 
 for 1843, states that a missionary from Maulmain is 
 expected soon to visit Rangoon, to ascertain the prac- 
 ticability of resuming missionary operations in Burmah 
 Proper. The whole number qf church members as 
 last reported, was 744. 
 
 Maulmain. — Mr. Judson, at the close of 1835, says, 
 that more preaching had been done in that place and 
 vicinity, during the year, than in all previous years 
 since the station was established. Several new sta- 
 tions were subsequently formed, among which were 
 New Chummerah, Bootah, ("Blessing") on the At- 
 taran, sixty miles from Maulmain, and Don-Yahn, 
 thirty-five miles from Maulmain, and ten from the 
 •Salwen. In February, 1838, four printing presses 
 for Maulmain, and one for Tavoy, arrived. The 
 whole amount of printing from 1834 to 1837, was, of 
 Scriptures, 29,158,000 pages; of tracts, 13,174,648 
 pages; and of school books, 1,564,000 pages. 
 
 In connection with this mission, are six stations, 
 four out-stations, three preachers, one preacher and 
 printer, three preachers and teachers, one book-binder, 
 nine female and twenty-nine native assistants. 
 
 The present number of church members, is 581. 
 The schools, from several causes, have been limited in 
 their operations. The Maulmain high school, which 
 was for a time suspended by the military occupancy of 
 the premises, has been resumed with an encouraging 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 131 
 
 prospect ; number of pupils, fifty. There are also forty- 
 scholars in the Eurasian school, taught by Mr. Ste- 
 vens. The Burman Theological School is at present 
 suspended. The number of scholars connected with 
 the native schools, is not given. The great difficulty 
 in preserving bound books from mould and insects, has 
 been obviated by a successful experiment, and many 
 important improvements in the branches of industry 
 have been introduced. The Maulmain Missionary 
 Society contributed last year 1800 rupees for the sup- 
 port of the gospel. 
 
 Tnvoy and Mcrgni are the two stations embraced in 
 the Tavoy Mission. After the breaking up of the sta- 
 tions in Burmah Projjer, in 1837, Mr. and Mrs. Kin- 
 caid came to Tavoy, Several excursions were made 
 through the Burman villages in the vicinity of Tavoy, 
 with encourag-ino- success. Mrs. Wade, in the mean 
 time, visited Mata, where her labors were productive 
 of much good. The female prayer meetings were nu- 
 merously attended. There was also a Maternal Asso- 
 ciation, attended by eighty. The number of baptisms 
 during the year ending June, 1838, at all the stations 
 and out-stations, was 100. 
 
 Mr. Kincaid also visited the coast for 150 miles 
 south of Mergui, and found on the southern boundary 
 of the British possessions, a race of people called Se- 
 longs, without houses, and almost without clothing — 
 having no idq^ of a God, and no semblance of any re- 
 ligion. 
 
 There are in connection with these stations, thirteen 
 out-stations, four preachers, one preacher and printer, 
 five female and seventeen native assistants, and 753 
 communicants. 
 
 The Tavoy Missionary Society, in 1842, supported 
 seven native laborers. The report says, " Already 
 within the limits of the Maulmain, Tavoy and Ran- 
 goon missions, embracing several hundred miles of 
 territory, are from twenty to thirty Karen churches, 
 
132 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 with more than 1500 members ; besides from 2000 to 
 3000 Karen converts not associated into churches, and 
 tens of thousands waiting to receive the gospel, while 
 the number of American preachers specially devoted to 
 the Karens, is only^?;e" 
 
 Siarn- — The Rev. J. T. Jones and wife left Maul- 
 main, September 25, 1832, for the purpose of estab- 
 lishing a mission in Siam. After spending some time 
 at Pinang and Singapore, they arrived at Bankok, 
 on the 25th of March, 1833. Here were Chinese, 
 Siamese, Peguans, Tavoyers, Malays, Portuguese and 
 Cochin Chinese, all shrouded in the gloom of heathen- 
 ism. Mr. and Mrs. Jones were designated as mission- 
 aries to the Siamese, but devoted some of their time 
 to the Chinese, holding one service every Sabbath for 
 their benefit. 
 
 In February, 1834, Mr. and Mrs. Dean arrived at 
 Singapore, on their way to Bankok as missionaries 
 to the Chinese ; but in March. Mrs. Dean was re- 
 moved by death. On the 18th of April, Messrs. 
 Jones and Dean took a boat to visit the Cashmere, 
 lying 15 miles below Singapore, for the purpose of 
 sending letters by her to America. They were at- 
 tacked by a gang of Malay pirates, and Mr. Dean was 
 severely wounded by a spear ; but by the timely aid 
 df some Chinamen, they were rescued. After the 
 publication of the gospel by Matthew, the people be- 
 came very anxious to obtain " The Bpok of Jesus 
 Christ." 
 
 In 1836, Messrs. Davenport, Shuck and Reed, with 
 their wives, who formed a part of the reinforcement 
 sent to the Asiatic missions by the ship in which 
 Rev. Howard Malcom sailed as deputation to the 
 missions in the East, arrived at Singapore. After his 
 arrival at Bangkok, Mr. Reed, by intense application 
 to study, was able, at the close of the year, to take 
 part with Mr. Dean in the public services in Chinese. 
 But in August of 1837, he " fell asleep," and in 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 133 
 
 March following, Mrs. Jones died of spasmodic 
 cholera. 
 
 In Bankok, 500,000 tracts were distributed in 
 1837. Religious services were regularly maintained, 
 both in Siamese and Chinese, attended by from thirty 
 to fifty of the former, and twenty of the latter. An 
 English and Siamese school was taught by Mrs. Da- 
 venport. Mr. Slafter died April 7, 1841. There are 
 now at Bankok, two preachers, one preacher and 
 printer, four female and t^vo native assistants. The 
 Chinese church embraces thirteen members, and 
 among the Siamese are a few promising inquirers. 
 
 China — Mr. Shuck and wife arrived at Macao, 
 September 15, 1836. Early in the next year, he bap- 
 tized his Chinese teacher, Rhea-R. Loo, who had 
 accompanied him from Singapore. He also opened a 
 school, and conducted Chinese service upon the Sab- 
 bath. This became a distinct mission in 1842, and 
 Hong Kong, recently ceded to the British, is the seat 
 of missionary operations for China. By the late 
 treaty between England and China, Canton, Amoy, 
 Fuchau, Ningpo and Shanghai, are to be opened to 
 commerce. Consuls are to reside at these ports, and 
 the wives of foreigners are permitted to live here with 
 their husbands \ jx privilege not heretofore allowed at 
 Canton. Two more chapels were opened during the 
 last year at Hong Kong, and a church has been or- 
 ganized. The station at Hong Kong is supplied by 
 Rev. Messrs. Shuck and Dean, and Mrs. Shuck, (Mrs. 
 Dean has recently died) Kok Heng, native assistant. 
 
 Chekchu, in the south side of the island, is supplied 
 by Rev. I. J. Roberts, and D. J. Macgowan, M. D. 
 
 Arracan.) embracing the four districts of Akyab, 
 Sandoway, Aeng and Ramree, on the eastern coast of 
 the Bay of Bengal, was ceded to the East India Com- 
 pany by the Burman government, at the treaty of 
 Yandabo in 1826. There are in this province, 1000 
 villages, and nearly 250,000 inhabitants. 
 12 
 
134 SVNOPSIS OF 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Comstock commenced a mission in 
 Arracan, in March, 1835. Tlieir location was at 
 Kyouk-Phyoo, at the north part of Ramree island. 
 Early in the next year, Mr. Comstock visited Aeng to 
 preach and distribute tracts among the people. Here 
 he became acquainted with a few Kyens, who inhabit 
 the Arracan mountains, who much resemble the Ka- 
 rens of Burmah, and also a moiit wretched race of out- 
 casts, called Dongs, who are compelled to live outside 
 of the town. To these miserable people Mr. Com- 
 stock preached the gospel, and found them eager 
 for books. In April, 1836, a convenient school-house 
 was completed, and twenty -one pupils collected in the 
 school. Mr. Malcom visited this station in i)ecember 
 of that year, and, accompanied by Mr. Comstock, went 
 to Akyab, where Mr. Frink, of the Serampore mission, 
 was stationed. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Hall, sent out by the Board, arrived 
 at Kyouk-Phyoo, May 1, 1837, and the brethren or- 
 ganized a mission church. But those new missiona- 
 ries both died in the course of a few months ; and Mr. 
 Comstock with his wife visited Maulmain on account 
 of ill health, where they remained till February, 1839, 
 when they returned, accompanied by Mr. and Mrs. 
 Stilson, and four native assistants. 
 
 Messrs. Kincaid and Abbott visited Ramree and 
 Akyab early in 1840. A very interesting acquaint- 
 ance has been formed with a tribe called Kemmees, 
 who reside among the hills on the Koladan and its 
 tributary streams, 150 miles north of the Akyab. At 
 Ihe urgent request of " Chetza," the " mountain 
 chief," Messrs. Kincaid and Stilson visited the hill 
 tribes, where arrangements were made for missionary 
 labor. The church at Akyab numbers seventeen, 
 Ramree, ten, Cruda, eight. Mr. Abbott has also a 
 class of about thirty preparing for the ministry. 
 
 Assam- This mission was established at Sadiya,in 
 March of 1836, by Messrs. Brown and Cutter, at the 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 135 
 
 solicitation of Captain Francis Jenkins, Governor Gen- 
 eral's Agent and Commissioner for Assam, residing at 
 Gowahati. He promised 1,000 rupees, on the arrival of 
 the first missionaries, towards sustaining the enter- 
 prize, and another thousand as soon as a press should 
 be connected with the mission. Several other Eng- 
 lish gentlemen also extended their support to the 
 object. 
 
 Messrs. Thomas and Bronson were sent out from 
 Boston with their wives, to join this mission in the au- 
 tumn of 1836. They arrived at Calcutta in April, and 
 soon commenced their voyage up the Brahmaputra. 
 But the river was swollen by the rains, and their pas- 
 sage was slow and toilsome. Mr. Bronson was seized 
 with, a jungle fever, and Mr. Thomas took a small boat 
 and proceeded with all speed to Sadi^'a, to procure 
 assistance and medicine. But when within sight of 
 the landing place, a tree suddenly fell from the bank 
 of the river, across the boat, and bore him under water, 
 where life became extinct before he could be relieved. 
 The other missionaries arrived July 17, 1837. 
 
 In 1839, the operations of this mission were for a 
 time deranged b}^ the sudden attack of a body of Sing- 
 phos, Khamtis and Mishmis, upon Sadiya. The lives, 
 and most of the effects of the missionaries, were merci- 
 fully preserved. Mr. Bronson, having been designated 
 more particularly to the Singphos, a tribe dividing 
 with the Shyans the country between Sadiya and Ava, 
 made an excursion to Jaipur, where a station was 
 formed, to which he removed his family and Mrs. 
 Thomas. The latter, however, soon Avent to Maul- 
 main, and has since been married to Mr. Osgood, of 
 that mission. 
 
 In October, 1839, Rev. Cyrus Barker and wife, with 
 Miss Rboda M. Bronson, were appointed to this mis- 
 sion ; but Miss Bronson died'soon after her arrival. 
 
 There are in connection with this mission, three sta- 
 tions ; viz. Sibsagor, Jarpur and Nowgong ; three 
 
136 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 preachers, one printer, four female and four native as- 
 sistants ; considerable has been done in the way of 
 translating, printing and distributing Scriptures and 
 tracts. Schools are also established. Mrs. Barker 
 has one for females, but prejudices against their being 
 educated are very strong. One mother, to prevent her 
 child attending, sold it for three rupees. 
 
 Teloogoos. A large territory on the western coast 
 of the Bay of Bengal, and north of Madras, is inhabited 
 by these people, numbering from 10 to 13,000,000. 
 Rev. Samuel S. Day and wife, were designated as 
 missionaries to these heathen in 1835. They repaired 
 to Vizagapatam, where for a time they applied them- 
 selves to the study of the language. From thence they 
 removed to Cicacole, but at the suggestion of Mr. 
 Malcom, they went to reside at Madras. They finally 
 made their permanent location at Nellore, 110 miles 
 north of Madras, in the midst of a dense population. 
 Here they were joined in March, 1S4Q, b}^ Mr. and 
 Mrs. Van Husen. They have here seen some fruit of 
 their labor. At the last date of information, (Decem- 
 ber, 1842,) the missionaries were expecting soon to 
 form a church. Besides the mission circle, there were 
 nine who cherished hope in Christ. In addition to 
 Messrs. Day and Van Husen and their wives, there 
 were two native assistants. 
 
 MISSION IN WEST AFRICA. 
 
 In 1819, Lott Carey and Collin Teague, two colored 
 men in Richmond, Virginia, w^ere recommended to the 
 Board as suitable persons for missionaries to Africa. 
 They were accepted, ordained, and with their wives 
 and two others were formed into a church. They 
 sailed in the Nautilus, January 23, 1821, having pre- 
 viously devoted some time to study. The Coloniza- 
 tion Society, at the time of their arrival, possessed no 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 137 
 
 territory, nor did their agents complete their negocia- 
 tions till the close of the year. During this time, the 
 brethren resided at Free Town, in Sierra Leone, where 
 they suffered much by sickness, and Mrs. Carey died. 
 
 In January, 1S22, they removed to Monrovia. Mr. 
 Carey preached to the people of the place, and the 
 neighboring settlements. In 1825, a meeting house 
 had been erected, and fifteen persons had been added 
 to the church, the number of which soon increased to 
 more than sixty. Both Sabbath and day schools were 
 also established, and Mr. Carey devoted much time to 
 the sick. B}" a constant observance of the diseases of 
 the country, he finally became a skillful physician. 
 
 In 1S25, a reinforcement was sent out by the Colo- 
 nization Society, accompanied by Rev. Calvin Holton, 
 missionary of the board ; but the fever proved fatal to 
 many of them. Among the victims was Mr. Charles 
 L. Force, a printer, employed by the Colonization Soci- 
 ety. Mr. Carey was unwearied in efforts to promote 
 the interests of the colony, and the welfare of his per- 
 ishing countrymen. During the seven months ending 
 in April, 1826, 180 negroes were rescued from slave 
 ships, by the exertions of the colonists. In Septem- 
 ber of that year, Mr. Carey was unanimously elected 
 vice agent of the colony, and on the return of Mr. Ash- 
 mun to this country, he was appointed Governor. He 
 discharged the .duties of his office with fidelity, till by 
 a sad dispensation his life terminated. While prepar- 
 ing cartridges for the purpose of defending the colony, 
 the powder, by the upsetting of a candle, exploded, 
 mortally injuring eight persons, of whom this excellent 
 man was one. 
 
 In 1830, the church numbered 200. Rev. Benja- 
 min R. Skinner with hiswife, joined the mission. But 
 soon Mrs. Skinner and her two children fell victims to 
 the fever, Mr. Skinner was also disabled by sickness, 
 and died at sea, on his return to this country. Dr. 
 Ezekiel Skinner, father of the deceased missionary, 
 12* 
 
138 SYNOPSIS 0,F 
 
 visited Africa in 1834, and rendered important services 
 both as a physician, a minister, and as the Governor 
 of the colony. 
 
 Though visited with many afflictions, this mission 
 has continued to extend its influence. Several mis- 
 sionaries have heen sent out, some of whom have been 
 suddenly removed by the insalubrity of the climate. 
 It was " well," however, that it was in their hearts to 
 labor for the benefit of this down-trodden people. 
 
 There are at present, stations at Edina and Bexley^ 
 three preachers, one printer, one female and one native 
 assistant. 
 
 apsSIONS IN EUROPE. 
 
 France. The Rev. J. C. Rostan, a French gentle- 
 man who had resided for some time in this country, 
 was appointed by the board, and sailed for Havre, 
 November 21, 1832, accompanied by Professor Chase, 
 of Newton Theological Institution. Mr. Rostan com- 
 menced his labors in Paris, and was assisted by Mr. 
 Cloux, who was sustained by the Baptist Continental 
 Society of England. They maintained regular services 
 upon the Sabbath, besides conducting several services 
 during the week. 
 
 There were the remnants of some Baptist churches 
 in France, the largest number of which were found in 
 the Department (In Nord, but their condition was not 
 prosperous. Mr. Rostan, from the midst of useful 
 labors, fell a victim to tjie Asiatic cholera, December 
 5, 1833. In May of the next year, Rev. Mr. Will- 
 marth arid wife sailed for Havre, to join the mission. 
 He was directed by the board to adopt measures for 
 the instruction of candidates for the ministry, and early 
 in January he received his first theological students. 
 He also organized a church, to Avhich several members 
 were added. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 139 
 
 la the autumn of 1835, Messrs. Sheldon and Wil- 
 lard with their wives, were sent out by the Board, to 
 join the mission. Several new stations were in the 
 mean time opened, and ministers were appointed to 
 supply them. The theological school was removed to 
 Nomain ; this being a central position for the Christians 
 in the north of France. Messrs. Willmarth and Wil- 
 lard, with their families, resided at Douay, in the im- 
 mediate neighborhood. There were at this time five 
 young men under a course of instruction. 
 
 Douay was formerly the strong hold of Romanism, 
 and many obstacles were thrown in the way of evan- 
 gelical labor. The circulation of tracts and Bibles, by 
 means of colporteurs, has been an efficient means of 
 diffusing religious instruction. By tht 'ailure of health, 
 Mr. and Mrs. Willmarth returned to .his country, and 
 subsequently Mr. and Mrs. Sheldon returned. 
 
 The report for 1843, mentions in connection with 
 this mission, seven stations, one preacher, one female 
 assistant, ten native preachers and assistants, thirteen 
 churches, and 210 communicants. 
 
 Germany and Denmark. During a tour in Europe 
 by Professor Sears, in 1833, he visited Germany, by 
 the request of the board, to ascertain the practicability 
 of attempting a mission to that country. He found a 
 number of Christians, whose sentiments accorded with 
 the Baptist denomination, but they had no organized 
 churches. At Hamburg, he became acquainted with 
 Mr. T. G. Oncken, a man of intelligence and piety, 
 who had been employed by the Continental Society, 
 and was also agent of the Edinburgh Bible Society. 
 This man with his wife and five other persons, was 
 baptized by Mr. Sears, April 22, 1834. The day 
 following, they were constituted a church, and Mr. 
 Oncken was ordained pastor. 
 
 This church in November had increased to thirteen, 
 and Mr. Sears remarked that he Rad seen Christian 
 
140 SYNOPStS OP 
 
 love in American churches, but never those who thought 
 it was their life and earthly happiness, so much as 
 these brethren. 
 
 Mr. Oncken entered the service of the Board Sep- 
 tember 25, 1835. Mr. C. F. Lange, was also ap- 
 pointed colporteur and assistant. Indeed, the whole 
 church appears to have been animated with a desire to 
 promote religion. "There is not" says Mr. Oncken, 
 " a member of our church but what is, in one way or 
 another, doing something to promote the extension of 
 Christ's kingdom." 
 
 In 1837, the number of worshippers had increased, 
 so that the private house in which they usually met 
 was quite too small ; and a room capable of accommo- 
 dating 300 was procured A temperance society had 
 been formed, and a happy influence had been exerted 
 in favor of the suitable observance of the Sabbath. 
 
 S&veral other churches were subsequently formed, 
 in different sections of the country, and the truth was 
 received by many in " good and honest hearts." 
 
 But the wrath of the established clergy was aroused, 
 and through the government it fell upon these devoted 
 servants of Christ. Fines, imprisonments and confis- 
 cations have been meted out to them as though they 
 were most dangerous foes to the land. But God has 
 set the seal of his approbation upon their work, and 
 vainly may the arm of secular or ecclesiastical tyranny 
 interpose. No more surely did the gospel preached 
 by Luther shake the very pillars of a corrupt hier- 
 archy — no more signal was the conquest of that " pen" 
 seen in vision by Frederic, which reached from Wir- 
 temberg to Rome, and roused the lion of the Vatican, 
 than will be the triumph of the principles now diffusing 
 themselves through the mass of the degenerate de- 
 scendants of that illustrious champion of the Reforma- 
 tion. 
 
 In Denmark, the brethren have suffered severe per- 
 secution, but after' the loss of all their possessions, 
 
CHRISTrAN MISSIONS. 141 
 
 their incarceration in loathsome prisons, and the op- 
 pressive edicts of government, the word of the Lord 
 prevails, and frequent additions are being made to the 
 churches. 
 
 In 1S42 there "were fourteen churches under the 
 care of this mission, with 350 communicants. There 
 are at present nine stations, and thirteen preachers and 
 assistants. 
 
 Greece. The Rev. Messrs. Pasco and Love with 
 their wives, embarked in October, 1836, in the brig 
 Alexandros, for Patras, where they arrived December 
 9. In February, they applied to government for liberty 
 to establish a school in Patras. Their request, under 
 certain limitations was granted, and a school was 
 opened under the charge of Mrs. Pasco and Mrs. Love, 
 containing sixteen pupils. This department of mis- 
 sionary labor soon increased, and forty were under in- 
 struction- They also obtained a license for the distri- 
 bution of books, and found many facilities for a con- 
 stant suppl}'. 
 
 The circulation of the " translated Scriptures," was 
 opposed by the Greek ecclesiastics. In 1839, the 
 Greek Patriarch issued a renewed order for the burn- 
 ing of the Bibles ; but this exasperated the people, and 
 strengthened their determination to read the Scriptures 
 for themselves. Mr. and Mrs. Pasco returned to this 
 country late in 1S39, on account of ill health. 
 
 This mission has to encounter strong prejudices, 
 which some times break out in threatening forms. 
 The distribution of tracts on one of the festival days, 
 by Mr. Buel, raised a popular tumult, and the mission- 
 aries were with difficulty r&scued from the violence of 
 the mob. The converts have also been persecjited 
 with unrelenting severity. Still, several have re- 
 nounced their former customs, and united with the 
 church. 
 
142 SYNOl'SIS OF 
 
 There are stations at Corfu and Patras, supplied by 
 Messrs. Love and Buel, Avith their wives, Mrs. H. E. 
 Dickson, school-teacher, and Apostolos, native assist- 
 ant. Mr. Love is at present in this country with his 
 wife, seeking the restoration of his health. 
 
 INDIAN MISSIONS. 
 
 The first Indian mission established by the Board, 
 was among the Miainies and Kickapoos. The Rev. 
 Isaac M'Coy was received as a missionary, in the au- 
 tumn of 1817. In May, 1820, Mr. M'Coy removed 
 to Fort Wayne, this being a central position for labor 
 among the Miamies, Putawatomies, Ottowas and 
 Shawanoes. He immediately commenced a school, 
 Avhich in July contained forty-eight pupils, and in the 
 course of the year, five persons were baptized, three of 
 Avhom were Indians. 
 
 During the riext few years, missionary labor was 
 commenced among several other tribes ; but their 
 wandering habits, and the confusion into which almost 
 every thing among them has been thrown, by their 
 removals from their former possessions to the territory 
 now assigned to them beyond the Mississippi, render 
 the details of missionary efibrts among them, in a work 
 of these dimensions, quite impracticable. Only a very 
 brief notice can be taken of the missions in present 
 operation among the several tribes. 
 
 Ottowas- A station was formed among these In- 
 dians about the year 1824. It was located on the 
 Grand river, about forty miles from the eastern shore 
 of Lake Michigan, and called Thomas. Noonday, 
 the chief of the tribe, gave some 6 or 700 acres of land 
 for'the purposes of the mission. There was no mis- 
 sionary to spare from Carey, the station on the St. Jo- 
 seph's, but the bretliren frequently visited them. 
 EtForts were also made to introduce amons them the 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 143 
 
 arts of civilization. On the arrival of Mr. and Mrs. 
 Slater and Miss Purchase, in the autumn of 1826, Mr. 
 M'Coy with his wife and Miss Purchase, went to re- 
 side at Thomas. 
 
 In the early part of 1832, a religious awakening 
 commenced, which resulted in the conversion of sev- 
 eral Indians, among whom was Noonday, the old 
 chief. A church was constituted with twelve mem- 
 bers. In 1834 it had increased to twenty-four. The 
 station was broken up in 1836, by the sale of the In- 
 dian lands to the government, and Mr. Slater the mis- 
 sionary removed to Richland, about fifty miles north- 
 east of Thomas, where land was procured and a new 
 settlement formed. In the course of three years, the 
 number of natives at the station increased to 135. 
 Houses were built, and the ground was cultivated ; 
 each family having twenty acres. The school was 
 attended by thirty pupils, and the people were " in- 
 dustrious and happy." About this time they were 
 visited by Bishop McKoskzy, and three Episcopal cler= 
 gymen from Detroit, who gave them much advice and 
 encouragement. Mr. and Mrs. Slater are the present 
 missionaries at the station. The church numbers 
 eighteen members. Congregation upon the Sabbath, 
 several hundreds. 
 
 Chf'rokecs. A mission was commenced among the 
 Cherokees in the autumn of 1817, by Rev. Humphrey 
 Posey. A station was formed at Valley Towns, in 
 1820. The next year, eighty acres of land were en- 
 closed, and three buildings were erected for the pur- 
 poses of the mission : forty children were under a 
 course of instruction. ^ 
 
 Several new laborers were sent to this field ; a;nd in 
 1825, Mr. Evan Jones, who had been a school teacher, 
 was ordained pastor of the church. 
 
 A newspaper, called the Cherokee Phoenix, was 
 
144 SYNOPSIS or 
 
 commenced at New Echota, in March, 1828, edited 
 by the distinguished Indian, Elias Boudinot. 
 
 Previous to April 7, 1835, the whole number of bap- 
 tisms was 260. Of these, 244 were Indians, fifteen 
 whites, one black. The mission was now for some 
 time embarrassed, by the events connected with the 
 removal of the Cherokees west of the Mississippi. 
 But in all their troubles many 'sought the Lord,' and 
 104 were added to the church, during the year ending 
 in April, 1838. 
 
 In their removal they were- attended by their reli- 
 gious teachers, and regular religious services, as far as 
 practicable, were maintained. 
 
 There are in connection with the Cherokee missionj 
 five stations, two out stations, one preacher, four 
 teachers, (two of them females,) one printer, one 
 female assistant, and five native preachers. There are 
 four churches, and about 1,000 members. A growing 
 interest is felt upon the subject of education, and very 
 encouraging efforts for this object are being made; 
 They have a good printing office, and are making pre- 
 parations for a female high school. 
 
 Tonavmndas and Tuscaroras. These Indians are 
 in the state of New York. They were first supplied 
 with missionary labor, by the Hamilton Missionary 
 Society. In 1821, that Society requested the co- 
 operation of the Board in the support of the mis.'^ion. 
 There were three stations ; at Oneida, vSquackky Hill, 
 and Tonawanda. Additional buildings Avere reared at 
 Tonawanda, in 1828, with the design of concentrating 
 the schools in that place. A church was formed with 
 fifteen members, besides the mission family. This 
 •fhurch in 1834, had increased to thirty members. 
 The farm, containing 120 acres, was under good culti- 
 vation ; various branches of domestic industry were 
 taught, and general prosperity attended the various 
 departments of the mission. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 145 
 
 This mission is at present supplied by Mr. A. War- 
 ren, preacher and superintendent ; Mrs. Warren, Miss 
 Phebe Barker, and Miss Phebe Burroughs, assistants. 
 There are sixty church members, fort^-'five scholars, 
 and 250 members of the temperance society. 
 
 Creeks. The Rev. Lee Compere was engaged as a 
 missionary to the Creeks in 1822, to be under the su- 
 pervision of some neighboring associations. Mr. Com- 
 pere encountered many discouragements, arising from 
 the peculiarities of this tribe, but sustaiagd the mission 
 till 1829, when it was suspended on account of the 
 unsettled state of affairs. 
 
 The mission was resumed west of the Mississippi, 
 in 1830, by the appointment of John Davis, who was 
 converted under the ministry of JVIr. Compere. A 
 church was subsequently formed by Mr. Lewis, a 
 missionary sent to the station, which in 1836, num- 
 bered eighty-two. 
 
 The opposition of some of the chiefs finally induced 
 the white missionaries to retire, or rather drove them 
 from the field. The good work has, however, pro- 
 gressed through the instrumentality of two slaves ; 
 Jacob and Jack ; the former of whom is ordained as a 
 minister. The additions to the church last year were 
 about 200. 
 
 Ojihwas^ In 1828, the Rev. Abel Bingham was 
 appointed a missionary to this tribe, and a station was 
 selected at Sault de Ste Marie, Thither he removed 
 his family the next year. A school was opened with 
 fifty children, and Miss Cynthia Brown was sent out 
 as a teacher, by the Board. November 7, 1830, a 
 church was organized with six members. In Janua- 
 ry, 1832, a series of meetings was held, in which the 
 Presbyterian missionaries united. As the result of 
 this meeting, forty were added to the church under 
 Mr. Bingham's charge. Mr. James Cameron, former- 
 13 
 
146 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 ly an Episcopal missionary, united with the church, 
 and. was associated with Mr. Bingham in the mission. 
 This mission is represented in the last report as en- 
 joying increased prosperity. There are two stations, 
 two preachers, and two female assistants. 
 
 Shawanoes, The station for this mission was select- 
 ed, seven miles south of the Missouri river, and three 
 miles west of Missouri state line. Mr. Lykins com- 
 menced an establishment there in July, 1831. The 
 next year, R^. Alexander Evans and Mr. Daniel 
 French arrive^o assist Mr. Lykins. A church was 
 formed, and in September, 1833, the fourth Indian 
 convert was received to its fellowship. In October, 
 Mr. and Mrs. Meeker, of the Carey station, with Miss 
 Brown from Sault de Sle Marie, arrived at Shawanoe. 
 Mr. Meeker immediately engaged in printing element- 
 ary books, in several Indian languages. Mr. Evans 
 retired from the station in the spring of 1834. The 
 publication of d. small periodical called the " Shawanoe 
 Sun" was commenced that year. The copies of books 
 printed in the year ending February 1836, amounted 
 to 6,660, in six Indian languages, viz. Shawanoe, 
 Creek, Choctaw, Otoe, Putawatomie and Wea. 
 Amon"- these publications, were numerous portions of 
 Scripture and hymns. In February, 1836, Mr. Ly- 
 kins was obliged to retire from the mission, by the fail- 
 ure of his health. Mr. Rollin, from the Creek mission, 
 arrived in November. The church consisted of twenty- 
 four members. 
 
 The health of Mr. Lykins having been restored, he 
 returned to the service of the mission, and rendered 
 important aid to the Putawatomies, in their removal 
 from Michigan. These, with the Delawares, are com- 
 prehended in the Shawanoe mission. The whole 
 number of members in 1841, was seventy. During 
 the past year, tlie mission has suffered by the disaffec- 
 tion of some of the Indians. There arc connected Avith 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 147 
 
 this mission, five stations, three preachers and teach- 
 ers, one preacher and printer, one male, seven female, 
 and two native assistants. 
 
 Choctaics- This tribe is located in the south-east- 
 ern extremity of the Indian territory. Rev. Charles 
 E. Wilson was stationed among them in 1832. He 
 established a school, but a prevailing sickness among 
 the Indians, caused its suspension in August, 1833. 
 He then devoted himself to attendance on the sick, and 
 imparting religious instruction from house to house ; 
 assisted by Sampson Bunk, a native preacher. In 
 1835, Mr. Wilson retired from the mission, and Rev. 
 Joseph Smedley and M'ife entered the service of the 
 Board. Rev. Eber Tucker and Dr. Alanson Allen 
 also joined the mission. 
 
 In October, 1837, Mr. Ramsay D. Potts was ordain- 
 ed to the Christian ministry. An awakening com- 
 menced early in 1841, and several were added to the 
 church at Providence. A church was also constituted 
 at Pine Creek, in Texas, twenty miles distant from 
 the station. The present number of communicants in 
 the church and its branches is eighty-three. The sta- 
 tion at Providence is supplied by Mr. and Mrs. Potts. 
 They earnestly request more laborers. 
 
 A mission was also sustained for a time among the 
 Otoes ; but it has been discontinued on account of 
 difficulties over which the missionaries could have no 
 control. 
 
 From the report of the Board for 1843, it appears 
 that there are under its care, nineteen mi.ssions, as fol- 
 lows : — North Am.erica, seven ; — .Europe, three : 
 
 Africa, one ; and Asia, eight. There are about eighty 
 stations and out-stations. The number of American 
 missionaries and assistants, of whom forty-four are 
 preachers, is 103, and of native preachers and assist- 
 
148 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 ants, about 115, making in all 218. The number of 
 churches in connection with these missions is seventy- 
 seven ; and of communicants about 4,000. Receipts, 
 consisting of donations, legacies, and interest on loans, 
 $47,151 06. Expenditures, $55,138 46. The Board 
 has also received from the United States Government, 
 for Indian schools, $4,400. From the American and 
 Foreign Bible Society, $8,000. From the American 
 Tract Society, $4,200, and from the English Baptist 
 Missionary Society, as an expression of fraternal in- 
 terest, £500. 
 
 ENGLISH WESLEY AN METHODIST MISSIONARY 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 The proceedings of this society are so interwoven 
 with the history of the denomination, that in a work 
 of the limit prescribed for this, it is exceedingly difficult 
 to give even the outlines of all the stations, occupied 
 by these indefatigable laborers in the vineyard of the 
 Lord. Indeed, all that can be attempted, is a very 
 brief notice of the most important operations of the 
 society. 
 
 Though the genius of the Wesleyan society is strict- 
 ly missionary, and from its first establishment has been 
 conducted upon missionary principles, it was not till 
 1817 that the " General Wesleyan Missionary Socie- 
 ty" was organized. The afTairs of the society are now 
 under the management of a committee, composed of 
 ministers and laymen, under the direction, and subject 
 to the decisions of the annual Conference. 
 
 In the year 1776, Philip Embury, a local preacher 
 of the Wesleyan connection, commenced preaching in 
 the city of New York, where a society was soon form- 
 ed. Other preachers commenced labor about the same 
 time in other places, and in 1769, Richard Boardman 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 149 
 
 and Joseph Pilmoor, the first regular Methodist preach^ 
 
 ers sent to this country, arrived in New York. These 
 were followed two years afterwards, by Francis Asbu- 
 ry, and subsequently Thomas Coke was associated 
 with him, and they were recognized as superintend- 
 ents, or bishops of the denomination in the United 
 States. 
 
 MISSIONS IN THE WEST IN#tES. 
 
 It appears that Nathaniel Gilbert, Esq. a pious man 
 and speaker of the house of the assembly, commenced 
 a course of religious instruction in Antigua^ about 
 1760, and though he endured much opposition, he 
 succeeded in the formation of an interesting society of 
 believers. But after his decease, the converts were 
 left for many years without a spiritual leader. In 
 1778, however, the scattered flock were gathered by 
 Mr. John Baxter, a member of the Wesleyan society, 
 who had removed to the island, and in 1783, there 
 were more than 1000 members. 
 
 Mr. Warrener was left here as a missionary by Dr. 
 Coke, in 1787. Mr. Baxter was associated with him, 
 and in two years, through the instrumentality of these 
 brethren, 1000 had been added to the society. In 
 November, 1805, Mr. Baxter was released from his 
 earthly toils. But the mission in the mean time, had 
 been joined by Mr, M'Donald and others, who labored 
 with great zeal to promote the spiritual welfare of the 
 people. On the 22d of September, 1822, a new place 
 of worship was opened at Zion's Hill, and in Decem- 
 ber following, the corner stone of another chapel was 
 laid by Mr. Whitehouse, in Willoughby Bay. But in 
 1826, the mission experienced a heavy bereavement 
 by the shipwreck of the missionaries, on theix return 
 from St. Christopher's, whither they had been to at- 
 tend the annual district meeting. By this calamity, 
 five missionaries, two women and four children, were 
 13* 
 
150 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 suddenly hurried into eternity. But this melancholy 
 event was not designed to frustrate the attempts to 
 benefit the people by the propagation of the gospel. 
 God raised up other laborers, and his word was dis- 
 pensed, schools were established, and the mission, un- 
 der the fostering care of the Head of the Church, con- 
 tinued to flourish. 
 
 St. Vincenrs- A missionary was located by Dr. 
 Coke, early in 1788, with encouraging prospects be- 
 fore him. This was Mr. Clarke, who was soon favor- 
 ed with numerous and attentive assemblies. At the 
 close of the year. Dr. Coke returned to the island, with 
 Mr. Gamble, who was destined to be a fellow-laborer 
 with Mr. Clarke. 
 
 It was the purpose of Dr. Coke, to visit the Charai- 
 bees, on another part of the island, to ascertain the 
 practicability of establishing a mission among them. 
 The journey was dilhcult, and in some of the mountain 
 passes, quite dangerous ; but the party were preserv- 
 ed from accidents, and Dr. Coke received so much en- 
 couragement, that he appointed Mr. Baxter missionary 
 to this people. But this attempt proved unsuccessful. 
 For after Mr. Baxter had been some time with the 
 Charaibees, the Romish priests at Martinico, assured 
 the people that the Wesleyan missionaries were spies, 
 in the employment of the English, and so excited their 
 prejudices that Mr. Baxter thought it prudent, with 
 his wife to hasten out of the country. 
 
 The English department of the mission, for a time 
 continued to flourish, and several hundreds were added 
 to the societies ; but soon the authorities enacted laws 
 which amounted to a prohibition to the missionaries 
 to pursue their labors. Many painful difficulties arose 
 from this circumstance, and the affairs of the mission 
 were much retarded. These oppressive enactments 
 were, however, disannulled by the British government, 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 151 
 
 and the mission, notwithstanding the opposition of its 
 enemies, was made to enjoy some prosperity. 
 
 St. Christopher'' s. Mr. Hammett was stationed on 
 this island, by Dr. Coke, in 1787, through whose in- 
 strumentaHty, in two years a society of 700 members 
 was raised, which in 1802 had increased to 2,5S7. 
 This mission enjoyed considerable prosperity, and very 
 many were savingly benefited by the gospel preached 
 to them. On the ilth of October, 1830, the mission- 
 aries say, " We have by our computation this day, ad- 
 vanced to a total number of members of 4,000. Our 
 principal stations are seven, besides neighboring es- 
 tates." 
 
 Barhadoes. Dr. Coke left Mr. Benjamin Pearce 
 here in 1788, to commence a mission. But though at 
 first, the object appeared to meet the cordial approba- 
 tion of the people, a spirit of persecution soon appear- 
 ed, which was quite unpropitious to the interests of the 
 mission. 
 
 In 1811, there were only thirty members in the soci- 
 ety. Notwithstanding tbese discouragements, the 
 brethren persevered in their labors, and had some en- 
 couragement ; but the hostility of their enemies in- 
 creased, and finally developed itself by demolishing the 
 houses and chapels of the missionaries, and menacing 
 their persons with vengeance. The opposition, how- 
 ever, so far subsided, that in 1826, the mission was 
 considered firmly established. Schools were re-com- 
 menced, and the number of members in society was 
 considerably increased. 
 
 Dominica. Mr. M'Cornock was stationed here 
 about the beginning of 1789. But this zealous mis- 
 sionary, in the course of a few months, fell in the arms 
 of death, leaving many who had been awakened by 
 the preaching of the word, to weep over this solemn 
 
152 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 bereavement. In 1794, Mr. Cook was stationed at St. 
 Domingo, and labored successfully during two years. 
 He was then succeeded by another missionary, who 
 soon m(!t with violent opposition, and was ordered to 
 appear in the field upon the Sabbath, to learn military 
 tactics. Remonstrating, he was ordered to quit the 
 island. But in 1803, Mr. Shepley succeeded in gath- 
 ering the scattered flock, and the mission assumed a 
 more encouraging appearance. Other missionaries 
 soon arrived, and several new stations were formed. 
 
 In 1805, the French invaded the island, and commit- 
 ted many depredations, and in 1813, the island was 
 visited by a most destructive hurricane, which pros- 
 trated the buildings of the mission, and destroyed an 
 immense amount of property. The total number of 
 members in Dominica in 1830, was 662 ; and of schol- 
 ars, 288 ; of whom 174 were slaves. 
 
 At Toi'tola, and the other Virgin islands, missions 
 were commenced in 1789. In 1804, Mr. Brinnell 
 states, " There are, I suppose, fifteen or sixteen small 
 islands around this, but even in the whole there is not 
 one place of worship besides our chapels ; neither is 
 there a beneficed clergyman to be found." For these 
 honest statements, which subsequently found their way 
 back to Tortola, the good man was severely maltreated 
 in the street, and narrowly escaped assassination. 
 This mission in 1830 embraced 1811 members in so- 
 ciety. 
 
 Jamaica. A mission was commenced in Jamaica, 
 in 1789, by Mr. Hammet, whom Dr. Coke left for the 
 purpose. The details of this mission present a re- 
 markable instance of the triumph of the gospel amidst 
 the fiercest opposition both from the rabble and those 
 who sit in " high places." The missionaries and their 
 work were assailed in the public newspapers, and ev- 
 ery vile charge was brought against them. Even Dr. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 153 
 
 Coke was represented as a fugitive from justice, having 
 fled from England to avoid punishment for horse- 
 stealing. 
 
 In 1802, the legislature of the island enacted a law 
 that no person, unless qualified by the laws of Jamai- 
 ca and of Great Britain, should presume to teach or 
 preach in any assembly of negroes or people of color. 
 All persons violating this law, were to be " deemed 
 rogues and vagabonds-''^ Though this law was set 
 aside by the British government, as were others sub- 
 sequently enacted, the missionaries were reduced to 
 much suffering and to imprisonment. But the " Word 
 of God was not bound," as is evident from their report 
 of 1830, in \vhich it is stated that " More than fifty 
 missionaries are employed in these important stations. 
 The members of society are upwards of 32,000, of 
 whom more than 24,000 are negro slaves ; and in the 
 schools are nearly 11,000, of whom about 5,000 are 
 children of slaves." 
 
 Bermuda. Mr. John Stephenson, a native of Ire- 
 land, was sent to commence a mission on this island, 
 in the year 1799. He met with considerable opposi- 
 tion, — suffered imprisonment for his fidelity in the Sa- 
 viour's cause, and was finally succeeded in 1808, by 
 Mr. Joshua Marsden, whose labors were successful, 
 and who accomplished much good by the distribution 
 of Bibles and tracts. At the close of 1830, there were 
 200 members of the society, and 363 children in the 
 schools. 
 
 At the Bahama Islands, a mission was commenced 
 in 1801, which has resulted in the turning of very 
 many sinners from the error of their v/ays, and the en- 
 largement of Christ's kingdom. 
 
 At St. Domingo, in 1816, Messrs. Brown and Catts 
 undertook a mission. They commenced labor at Port 
 
154 SYNOPSIS OP 
 
 aux Prince, and for a time the prospects of usefulness 
 were cheering ; but at length opposition arose. Both 
 from the vulgar and some of the magistrates, and also 
 from the Roman Catholics, the brethren suffered much 
 persecution. The missionaries were under necessity 
 of leaving the island ; but having a young man in the 
 society, of some talents, they committed its affairs to 
 him. The violence of persecution, however, prevent- 
 ed any considerable increase to their numbers for many 
 years. In 1828, a native who had been educated in 
 England, was appointed to the mission, and the pros- 
 pect soon appeared brighter. In 1830, the society 
 numbered ninety members. 
 
 At St. Eustatius, Nevis, Grenada, St. Bartholo- 
 mews, Anguilla, St. Martins, Tobago, Montserrat and 
 Trinidad, missions were also established, and the re- 
 ports of the several stations up to 1830, show an aggre- 
 gate of several thousands of converts to the Christian 
 faith. 
 
 A mission was also commenced at Demerai'a, in 
 South America, in 1814, which has enjoyed the smiles 
 of Heaven, and the converts have been enabled, by a 
 course of sincere piety, to disaj:m the powers of opposi- 
 tion. In 1830, the total number of members in the 
 society was 2,707 ; and there were 273 pupils in the 
 schools. 
 
 MISSIONS IN BRITISH NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 Nova Scotia. Religious services were commenced 
 in Nova Scotia, by Mr. William Black, in 1779, who 
 was, in 1792, appointed superintendent of all the mis- 
 sions in British America. In 1830, the Nova Scotia 
 district, including Prince Edward's island, and Cape 
 Breton, employed about sixteen preachers, together 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 155 
 
 with three supernumeraries, and the number of mem- 
 bers in society was 1,708. 
 
 In Neio Brunsioiclc, there were, in 1830, fifteen 
 missionaries, 1,351 members, and 778 scholars in the 
 different schools. 
 
 In Newfoundland, at the same tirhe, there were 
 thirteen missionaries, 1,287 members in society, and 
 1 ,234 children in the schools. 
 
 In Canada., there were also eight missionaries, 1,567 
 members, and 1,419 scholars. 
 
 A mission was also established at Honduras, under 
 encouraefino: circumstances. 
 
 MISSION IN THE ISLAND OF CEVLON. 
 
 Dr. Coke, who had beeh eminently successful in in- 
 troducing missionaries into the West Indies, felt also, a 
 strong desire to convey the same benefits to the East. 
 Having repeatedly urged this subject upon the atten- 
 tion of the Wesleyan Conference, and offering, if ne- 
 cessary, to furnish the outfit of the first missionaries, 
 he obtained his request, and in December, 1813, he 
 sailed for Ceylon, accompanied by Messrs. Harvard, 
 Clough, Ault, Erskine, Squance and Lynch. On the 
 10th of February, Mrs. Ault, who wa^ in an enfeebled 
 state at the time of leaving England, departed this life 
 in happy prospect of immortal joy. This sad bereave- 
 ment was soon followed by the sudden exit of the ven- 
 erable philanthropist, through whose influence they 
 had embarked in this enterprize. The afflicted mis- 
 sionaries finding it impracticable to preserve the re- 
 mains of this venerated founder of missions, till they 
 could arrive at Ceylon, after observing the solemn fu- 
 
156 SYNOPSIS OP 
 
 neral rites, consigned the body to its watery grave, to 
 await the " resurrection of the just." 
 
 On the arrival of the missionaries at their place of 
 destination, they decided to form one branch of the 
 mission at Jaffna and Batticaloa, for the study of the 
 Tamul language, and another at Galle and Matura, for 
 the Cingalese. From these respective locations, the 
 brethren extended their operations in every direction 
 where the attention of the people could be secured. 
 Regarding the instruction of the children as an impor- 
 tant means of ultimate benefit to the entire population, 
 the brethren early directed their attention to the estab- 
 lishing of schools. 
 
 On the 25th of December, 1814, Petrus Panditta 
 Sehara, a Budhu priest of high rank, publicly renoun- 
 ced his heathen customs, and enrolled himself as a dis- 
 ciple of Jesus Christ. A way was soon prepared for 
 the introduction of the gospel into Kandy. The 
 
 brethren prosecuted their work with great zeal, new 
 
 missionaries were sent out, — native assistants were 
 raised up, — new fields of labor opened before them, — 
 converts were multiplied, and the conquests of the 
 cross were extended. In 1831, there were twenty- 
 one missionaries, including assistants ; seventy-eight 
 schools, and about 4,000 scholars. A Tract Society 
 had also been formed at Jaffna, which had issued 
 160,787 tracts. 
 
 CONTINENTAL INDIA. 
 
 Mr. Lynch left Jaffna January 23, 1817, for the 
 purpose of visiting Madras, with the design of estab- 
 lishing a mission. On his way he stopped at Tranque- 
 bar, and while visiting the tombs of the early Danish 
 missionaries, his zeal in the service of Christ appears 
 to have realized a fresh augmentation. 
 
 Shortly after his arrival, Mr. Lynch purchased a 
 site for missionary premises in the neighborhood of 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 157 
 
 Madras. Other stations were soon formed at Roya- 
 pottah^ and in Madras, which received hberal patron- 
 age from many gentlemen residing in those places. 
 
 A mission was also established at Bangalore, by 
 brethren sent out from England for the purpose, and 
 in 1829, a mission was commenced in Calcutta. At 
 these and some other places, the gospel was preached 
 to the people, and instruction was given in numerous 
 schools. 
 
 In 1830, the number of missionaries on the continent 
 was nine, including one assistant. There were also 
 twenty-five schools, containing more than 2,000 schol- 
 ars. The number of members in society here and in 
 Ceylon, was 1,000. 
 
 SOUTHERN AFRICA. 
 
 Rev. Barnabas Shaw, having attempted to secure 
 the liberty of instructing the slaves at Cape Town, and 
 being prohibited, resolved to retire into the interior of 
 the country, and commence a mission among the sav- 
 age tribes. Early in September, 1816, with his wife, 
 he set out, (accompanied by Mr. Schmelen, a mission- 
 ary of the London Society, who had spent a number 
 of years in Namaqualand,) with the design of erecting 
 the banner of the cross among the rude Hottentots of 
 Little Namaqua. 
 
 After several days journey they providentially met 
 the captain of the Little Numaqua kraal, with several 
 of his men, who were going to Cape Town for the ex- 
 press purpose of obtaining a religious teacher. This 
 event was, to the minds of the missionaries, an ausjji- 
 cious omen ; and Mr. Shaw agreed to accompany 
 them to their kraal, at which place after a long and 
 fatiguing journey, they all safely arrived. The mis- 
 sionary settlement was established on the Khamies 
 mountain ; where in the following year Mr. Shaw was 
 
 14 
 
158 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 encouraged by receiving ten persons into society, who 
 gave satisfactory evidence of piety. 
 
 In 1818, the mission was joined by Mr. Edwards, 
 whom the society had sent out for this purpose, and 
 the brethren received numerous applications for teach- 
 ers in other tribes. One of the converts named Jacob 
 Links, became a valuable assistant, and notwithstand- 
 ing the opposition of the Dutch boors, the tide of sal- 
 vation increased. " The farmers" says Links, "said 
 they would flog us, and some of them even threatened 
 to shoot us dead if we attempted to pray ; observing 
 that we were not men, but baboons, and that God was 
 blasphemed by our praj^ers, and would punish us for 
 daring to call upon him." 
 
 In 1819, a new station was formed at Reed Foun- 
 tain, about two days journey from Khamies Berg, un- 
 der the care of Mr. Archbell, where the people were 
 anxious to obtain a missionary. 
 
 On the arrival of a reinforcement of missionaries in 
 1821, the brethren decided to extend their operations, 
 by sending Messrs. Archbell and Links to the Great 
 Namaquas ; Kay and Broadbent to the BecJmanas ; 
 Mr. William Shaw to a station called Salem, in Alba- 
 ny, about 100 miles from Algoa Bay, and Mr. Hodg- 
 son was stationed at Cape Toron, where liberty had 
 been obtained to instruct the slave population. 
 
 In 1822 Mr. W. Shaw made an excursion into Caf- 
 fraria, to ascertain the practicability of establishing a 
 mission in that country. He succeeded in obtaining 
 liberty of kingGeika to form a settlement, which they 
 called Weslcyvillc- This station was under the imme- 
 diate jurisdiction of Pato, a chieftain on the coast, who 
 with his brothers and chief men was decidedly friendly 
 to the missionaries, and adopted Mr. Shaw as a 
 "father." The people listened Avith attention to the 
 tidings of mercy, and proposed many very pertinent 
 questions, among which tlie following deserves the 
 serious consideration of all Christendom. " If all you 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 159 
 
 say be true," says an intelligent Caffire, "our forefa- 
 thers are, most likely, in that place of torment to which 
 you allude ; for they lived exactly as we do. Now 
 what is the reason that God did not send missionaries 
 here a long time ago., that our ancestors might have 
 heard the great word ?" 
 
 In 1825, a new station was formed among the Caffres, 
 farther up the coast, which was called Mount Coke- 
 This place was under the jui'isdiction of Islambie, a 
 powerful chief, but who was old, feeble, and nearly 
 blind. His feelings upon the subject of the mission, 
 are indicated by the following expressions, which he 
 used when the brethren had become settled among 
 them. Leaning upon the top of his staff, and fixing 
 his eyes upon the ground, he exclaimed, " I see strange 
 things to-day ! I am old, and unable to help or defend 
 myself ; but to-day I get a great captain : to-day I 
 have got an ear ; he shall be to me also for eyes ! 
 To-day I see that I have friends in the world ! I have 
 been an earth-worm ; but to-day I creep out of the 
 hole ! Like wolves and wild dogs, we have been hid 
 in dark places ; but to-day we are called men, and see 
 the light!" 
 
 The station at Mount Coke, soon prepared the way 
 for another, eight}^ miles beyond, at the seat of Hinsta's 
 government, which was named Butterioorth ; the in- 
 fluence of which, upon these ferocious savages, is indi- 
 cated by the assertion of one of Hinsta's warriors. 
 " Our king," says he, " does not now devour (ruin) 
 one man where he devoured ten before the abafundis 
 (teachers) settled amongst us." 
 
 The influence of the missions established in Caffi'a- 
 ria, extended itself still farther up the coast, and into 
 the interior of the country. New stations were form- 
 ed, some of them extending into the Tambookie 
 country. 
 
 In 1830, there were in South Africa, fourteen sta- 
 tions ; fifteen missionaries, and 528 members in socie- 
 
IGO SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 ty. In 1840, there were 1592 members ; and 3722 
 scholars. 
 
 A missionary was sent to Sierra Leone, in Western 
 Africa, in 1811, and a mission is sustained in that 
 country, which has contributed towards the enhghten- 
 ing and salvation of the dark natives. The stations in 
 1843, were seven in number ; twelve missionaries j 
 members, 3,553 ; scholars, 2,928. 
 
 MISSIONS IN THE SOUTH SEAS. 
 
 The committee of the society, early in 1815, direct- 
 ed Mr. Leigh to proceed to New South Wales, with a 
 view to the formation of a mission. There were al- 
 ready a few Methodists there, who received the mis- 
 sionary with much cordiality, as did also the other 
 resident ministers, and the governor of the colony. 
 The encouraging circumstances under which Mr. 
 Leigh commenced his labors, induced the society to 
 send several other bretbren to the same field. This 
 mission has had its seasons of prosperity, and of ad- 
 versity ; but it has been sustained, and in 1840, there 
 were 308 members in society ; and 589 pupils in the 
 schools. 
 
 FRIENDLY ISLANDS. 
 
 Tongatahoo. Mr. Lawry sailed from New South 
 Wales, in July, 1822, intending to commence a mis- 
 sion on this island. After his arrival he had a confer- 
 ence with the chiefs, explaining to them the object of 
 his visit, and requesting to know if they would receive 
 and protect the missionaries of the society. " The 
 substance of their answers was," says Mr. Lawry, 
 "that they would be very kind to us, and send thou- 
 sands of their children to school ;" adding, " We will 
 come ourselves, and learn something from the -white 
 people." 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 161 
 
 The settlement was formed at Mooa, the residence 
 of Palau, one of the principal chiefs, and where were 
 three hoofangas, or consecrated places, where any man 
 fleeing is safe from outrage. " They are," says Mr. 
 Lawry, "the Tonga cities of refuge." The traits of 
 native character, soon, however, began to develop 
 themselves ; and in the absence of the chief, some 
 depredations were committed, and the lives of the mis- 
 sionaries were in great jeopard}^ But the return of 
 Palau secured them from further molestation. 
 
 In 1823, Mr. and Mrs. Lawry returned to New 
 South Wales. The feelings of the natives at the time 
 of their departure, is manifested by the speech of one 
 of the chiefs, as they were about to sail. " We thank 
 you," says he, " for coming among us. Before you 
 came, it was dark as night in Tonga : now it begins to 
 be light. Your friends in the foreign land have sent 
 for you ; well, go, and tell them that Tonga is a fool- 
 ish land, and let them send us many teachers. Our 
 hearts are sore because you are going away from us." 
 " Here" says Mr, Lawry, "they burst into tears, and 
 I could bear the scene no longer." 
 
 This mission was again supplied in 1825, by Mr. 
 and Mrs. Thomas, from England, and Mr. Hutchinson, 
 from New South Wales, and in a few months after 
 their arrival, the mission was reinforced by Messrs. 
 Turner and Cross, who fixed their residence at Nuku- 
 alofa, under the protection of Tubo, a friendly chief. 
 At this place, the gospel produced very happy effects. 
 In 1829, Mr. Turner states, that he administered the 
 sacrament to twenty-six natives, and many adults and 
 children had been baptized. Even the king Tubo, 
 gave pleasing evidence of a saving change. 
 
 At Lifulca also the mission flourished. Mr. Thom- 
 as writes, November 26, 1830, " From among those 
 who have long turned from the error of their ways, 
 upwards of seventy have begun to meet in class, one 
 
 14* 
 
162 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 of whom is Taufeehau, our king." There were also 
 about 170 in the male school, and 150 in the female. 
 
 Notwithstanding the most violent opposition of some 
 of the chiefs, the mission on the islands has made en- 
 couraging advances. In 1840, on four of the islands, 
 there were 8,364 members, and 8,217 scholars. 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 A mission was commenced in New Zealand, by Rev. 
 Mr. Leigh, in 1822. For a time his prospects were 
 quite encouraging, but subsequently the missionaries 
 had painful evidence of the treachery of the natives, 
 and after a series of difficulties and alarms, they were 
 finally plundered of all their goods, and their premises 
 destroyed by a furious horde, under the command of 
 Shunghee, Avho had given much trouble to the church 
 missionaries. The brethren were obliged to flee with 
 their families to preserve their lives. They found a 
 friendly asylum at Kiddee Kiddee, with the brethren of 
 the Church Missionary Society, and the mission was 
 for a season suspended. It was, however, subsequent- 
 ly resumed, and in 1840 there were more than 1,000 
 members in society. 
 
 MISSIONS IN THE MEDITERRANEAN. 
 
 Gibraltar. In 1804, Mr. and Mrs. M'Mullen were 
 appointed to this place, and arrived in the latter part of 
 September, after a perilous voyage. There had pre- 
 viously been a society formed here through the instru- 
 mentality of Mr. Armour, who was at the time in the 
 army stationed here. Mr. M'Mullen and his wife both 
 fell victims to the yellow fever, in a very short timo 
 after their arrival. But in 1808, their place was sup- 
 plied by Mr. William Griffith, who was succeeded in 
 1811 by Mr. James Gill. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 163 
 
 In 1830, the station was occupied by Mr. Stenson, 
 who wrote to the society, " When we arrived at this 
 station, eight months ago, we found only fifty-nine 
 members ; we have now eighty-six. There were also 
 about 160 children in the schools. 
 
 Malta. This island in the Mediterranean, is regard- 
 ed as a commanding location, and hence most of the 
 prominent missionary societies have stations here. 
 The Wesley an mission was commenced in 1824, by 
 Mr. Keeling. He at first met with formidable opposi- 
 tion from the Romish priests, but through the firmness 
 of the local authorities, he was protected. Mr. Bar- 
 tholomew, who visited the place, gives a cheering ac- 
 count of the mission. 
 
 Alexandria. A missionary was sent out by the 
 society, who arrived June 26, 1825. The plague was 
 at that time raging in the town, and the missionary's 
 work was in consequence rather circumscribed. He 
 however was invited to preach on board a ship, and 
 this custom has been followed by the missionaries, in 
 connection with their labors in the town and country. 
 
 Zante- This is one of the Ionian islands. Mr. 
 Walter Croggon was designated for this island, and on 
 his arrival he was soon enabled to form a small class 
 among the soldiers ; but their removal from the island, 
 and difficulties that followed, for a time prevented his 
 holding public worship. In the mean time, he under- 
 took the instruction of some Greek young men, and in 
 1829, was appointed professor of the English language 
 in the public government school. In this sphere of 
 labor, Mr. Croggon has been very useful, as also in 
 public religious services, and in the distribution of 
 Bibles, tracts and prayer books. 
 
 Besides those already mentioned, the society has 
 sustained missions in Sweden, France, Germany, Ire- 
 
164 SYNOPSIS OP 
 
 land, Wales, and the Norman and Shetland isles, and 
 in other places, which have contributed in no small de- 
 gree to tlie diffusion of evangelical truth and the salva- 
 tion of men. 
 
 From the annual report of the society for 1840, it 
 appears that there were 245 central stations, occupied 
 by 371 missionaries, besides local preachers, assistants, 
 superintendents and teachers of schools, of whom more 
 than 300 are employed at a moderate compensation, 
 and 3400 serve gratuitously. The number of com- 
 municants at the latest returns was 78, .504, being an 
 increase of .5707 the previous year. The number of 
 scholars in all the mission schools was 55,078. The 
 income of the society was .£92,697, and the expendit- 
 ures were ^104,007. The receipts for 1843 were 
 .£115,34'6 ].5s. 8d. 
 
 AMERICAN 3IETHODIST EPISCOPAL MISSIONS. 
 
 At a meeting of the friends of the missionary enter- 
 prise, held in the Forsyth Street Church in the city of 
 New York, April 5, 1819, the " American Methodist 
 Episcopal Missionary Society" was organized, and a 
 constitution adopted ; subject however to the revision 
 of the next General Conference. These proceedings 
 were approved by the General Conference in May, 
 1820, and several of the annual conferences soon be- 
 came auxiliaries to the society. 
 
 The first missionary of this society was the Rev. 
 Ebenezer Brown ; who, having studied the French 
 language, was directed to establish a mission at New 
 Orleans. Failing to gain access to the French popu- 
 lation, Mr. Brown spent some time in preaching to the 
 English inhabitants, and succeeded in the formation of 
 a Methodist society, which continues to be a station. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 16§ 
 
 The various Indian tribes in the country, have fur- 
 nished an extensive field for labor and usefulness, for 
 the missionaries of this society. The first mission 
 among the aboriginal tribes, was formed among the 
 Wyandots. John Steward, a free colored man in Vir- 
 ginia, who was a member of the Methodist society, ex- 
 perienced a strong impression of duty to proceed in a 
 north-western direction, to some place to him un- 
 known. Though he had not enjoyed the advantage of 
 much education, and knew not whither his impressions 
 would lead him, he set off, unauthorized by any body 
 of Christians, and arrived at Pipetown on the Sandus- 
 ky, where was a tribe of the Delawares. He found 
 them prepared for a dance ; during which they became 
 so furious in their gesticulations, that our missionary 
 was in no small alarm. He, however, took his hymn- 
 book and began to sing. This soon attracted the atten- 
 tion of the savages, and when he ceased singing they 
 requested him to " sing more," which he did, and 
 through an interpreter he told them of the way of sal- 
 vation. 
 
 His feelings impelling him still onward, he proceed- 
 ed to Upper Sandusky, and through the aid of Jona- 
 than Pointer, he declared to the Wyandots the great 
 truths of the Bible. Here, notwithstanding the oppo- 
 sition he met from those who had embraced the Romish 
 faith, he persevered, and his labors were much blessed 
 to the natives of the forest. 
 
 August 7, 1819, Rev, J. B. Finley w^as appointed 
 to the oversight of the mission at Sandusky, where he 
 found that several of the chiefs had already embraced 
 Christianity ; among the most influential and useful of 
 whom were Between-the-log s ^ 3Jononcuc, Hicks, Scti- 
 teash, Pointer and Armstrong. Mr. Finley built a 
 mission house, established schools, and introduced all 
 the usages of the denomination. 
 
 In 1826, the number of church members amounted 
 to 250, and the school contained sixty-five scholars. 
 
166 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 Mr. Finley's health failed, and he was succeeded by 
 Mr. Gilruth. In 1831, a branch of this mission was 
 extended to the river Huron in Michigan, and several 
 families of Wyandots and Shawanees, were savingly 
 benefited by the gospel. 
 
 The proposition for their removal to the west of the 
 Mississippi, for a time produced some confusion, but 
 they subsequently became more settled. The number 
 of members had increased to 302, and a revival has 
 since been enjoyed among them. 
 
 CreeJcs. A mission was undertaken among the 
 Creeks by the South Carolina Conference, in 1822, and 
 committed to the charge of Rev. Dr. Capers. Such 
 however was the opposition of some of the chiefs, that 
 it became a question whether the mission should not 
 be given up. It was decided to continue it ; and in 
 1829 there were seventy-one members and fifty-five 
 scholars This mission was suspended in 1830, but 
 another mission had been formed in the country, which 
 in 1834 embraced 274 members in society, and the 
 number of scholars was 100. 
 
 Cherokee mission- This mission was commenced by 
 the Tennessee Conference, in 1822. The preachers on 
 Paint Rock circuit had visited the nation, and preach- 
 ed at the house of Richard Riley, where they formed 
 a society of thirty members, among whom Riley Avas 
 appointed leader. Rev. A. J. Crawford was appoint- 
 ed a missionary, and on his arrival he established a 
 school, with the approbation of the council. The op- 
 position which at first was raised, soon subsided, and 
 so general an awakening prevailed, that in 1824 three 
 new missionaries were sent to occupy the upper, mid- 
 dle and lower stations among the Cherokees. The 
 power of God was displayed by giving a divine unction 
 to the preached gospel, and in 1828 there were 800 
 church members, under the care of seven missionaries. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 167 
 
 In 1831, that pai-t of the mission which was in Geor- 
 gia, suffered very great embarrassments ; but the other 
 branches continued to flourish, and the number of 
 members increased to 930. There were also six 
 schools, Avith 120scliplars. 
 
 A second Cherokee mission was formed in Arkansas, 
 within the bounds of the Missouri Conference, supplied 
 by one missionary, who had charge of 113 members 
 and four schools. This mission was greatly strength- 
 ened in 1834 by emigrant Cherokees. 
 
 Choctaws. A mission was commenced in this tribe 
 in 1825, by the Mississippi Conference ; Rev. W. 
 Winaars, superintendent — Rev. Wiley Ledbetter, mis- 
 sionary. Very little was effected till 1828, when at a 
 camp meeting, a general awakening commenced ; as 
 the fruits of which, 600 during the year made a pro- 
 fession of religion. In 1830, the number of members 
 reported was more than 4000. There were three mis- 
 sionaries, three interpreters, and four school teachers. 
 
 This mission suffered considerable embarrassment 
 by the propositions of government to remove to the 
 west of the Mississippi. After 1831, it consisted of 
 two distinct branches, known as the east and west 
 missions. Those who removed west of the Mississip- 
 pi, were accompanied by Mr. Talley as missionary. 
 The West mission suffered much with sickness at the 
 station, but the number of members increased to 730. 
 In the report of 1834 it is stated that 250 members 
 were added to the church within the past year. There 
 Avere two white, and five native preachers ; three ex- 
 horters, twenty class-leaders, and five stewards. There 
 were 373 scholars. 
 
 Oneidas. This tribe, represented as having become 
 exceedingly debased by intemperance, was visited in 
 1829, by a young convert from the Mohawk tribe in 
 Upper Canada. His labors were rendered instrumental 
 
168 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 in the conversion of more than 100 of the Indians, A 
 school was established, in which were about eighty 
 children. 
 
 The reformation also spread among the Onondagas, 
 where a society was formed consisting of twenty -four 
 members. In 1831, there were 131 church members 
 among the Oneidas, and sixty among the Onondagas. 
 
 At the time of the general movement of the Indians, 
 many of these members went to Green Bay, where 
 several preaching places were formed. The mission 
 is represented as being very prosperous. 
 
 Shmcnce and Kanzas missions. These Avere com- 
 menced in 1830, by the Missouri Conference. The 
 Rev. Thomas Johnson was sent to the Shawnees, and 
 Rev. William Johnson to the Kanzas. To overcome 
 the roving habits of the people, and interest them in 
 literature and the cultivation of the soil, were impor- 
 tant objects with the brethren. The natives were do- 
 cile, and gave their teachers encouragement to perse- 
 vere in their labors. There were in connection with 
 these missions in 1839, six stations, twelve missiona- 
 ries, five teachers, 397 members and seventy-eight 
 scholars. 
 
 All the Indian missions except the Oregon, are now 
 embraced in the Domestic operations of the society, 
 and connected with the several Conferences in their 
 vicinity. 
 
 AFRICAN Missions. 
 
 February 22, 1832, the Rev. Melville B. Cox, of 
 Maine, offered himself as a missionary to Liberia. He 
 received an appointment and sailed for his destined 
 field of labor, from whence he made such animating 
 reports that in 1833 Rev. Messrs. Spaulding and 
 Wright of the New England Conference, with their 
 wives and Miss Farrington, were appointed to strength- 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 169 
 
 en the mission. They arrived January 1, 1834. But 
 the devoted Cox had left his earthly toils, having 
 written his dying moltos, " Never give up the mission." 
 " Africa must be redeemed though thousands perish." 
 This good man died July 21, 1833. 
 
 The newly arrived brethren entered immediately 
 into arrangements for the future prosperity of the 
 mission. They organized an Annual Conference, a 
 Sunday School and Temperance Society, and their 
 prospects were encouraging, when Mrs. Wright fell a 
 victim to the African fever, and was soon followed by 
 her afflicted husband. The other members of the mis- 
 sion were also afflicted with severe sickness, and Mr: 
 Spaulding was subsequently compelled by ill health to 
 leave the mission. 
 
 In the mean time, Rev. John Seys repaired to Libe- 
 ria, as did also Francis Burns, local preacher, and 
 Eunice Sharp, people of color, and the Lord has pros- 
 pered their labors. 
 
 In 1839, they had seventeen missionaries, ten teach- 
 ers, one printer, one missionary steward, one physi- 
 cian, 420 church members, 231 scholars, and 300 Sab^ 
 bath scholars. 
 
 OREGON MISSIONS. 
 
 A deputation of Flat-head Indians from beyond the 
 Rocky mountains, sent to " inquire how the white men 
 worship the Great Spirit," gave rise to the establish- 
 ment of this mission. The first brethren sent out 
 were Rev. Messrs. Jason and Daniel Lee, Cyrus Shep- 
 herd and Mr. Edwards, who proceeded to Fort Van- 
 couver, at the mouth of the Columbia river. They 
 finally located their settlement on the Wallamette 
 river, sixty miles from Fort A^ancouver. 
 
 The accounts from the brethren induced many others 
 to join this mission, which was soon extended by the 
 formation of stations in other places, and the gospel 
 15 
 
170 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 was " the power of God unto salvation" to many souls. 
 In October, 1839, Rev. Jason Lee, who had been vis- 
 iting the United States, returned on board the ship 
 Lausanne, by way of Valparaiso and the Sandwich 
 Islands, accompanied by a reinforcement of about fifty 
 persons, (including children,) among whom were 
 preachers, teachers, artisans and physicians. The 
 latest accounts from the mission are quite encouraging. 
 
 SOUTH AMERICAN MISSIONS. 
 
 In July, 1835, the Rev. Fountain E. Pitts, having 
 received an appointment from the Society, sailed for 
 Buenos Ay res. On his way he remained a short time 
 at Rio de Janeiro, where he preached to a small com- 
 pany and formed a class. The appearances here indu- 
 ced him to write home for a missionary, and Rev. Jus- 
 tin Spaulding was sent to Rio de Janeiro. Mr. Spauld- 
 ing on his arrival, was received with joy^ and entered 
 upon his work with much encouragement. This mis- 
 sion was reinforced in 1837. The labors of the breth- 
 ren were extended to the sailors, visiting the port, and 
 much was done in the way of Bible distribution. Con- 
 siderable opposition was raised, and the mission has in 
 consequence been in some measure retarded. The 
 mission to Rio de Janeiro has been given up. 
 
 Buenos Ayrcs. On Mr. Pitts' arrival he met a cor- 
 dial reception, and soon rented and fitted vip a room for 
 preaching the gospel. This mission has been strength- 
 ened by missionaries subsequently sent out, and is 
 represented as promising great usefulness. This sta- 
 tion is now supplied by the Rev. Mr. Norris. 
 
 TEXAS MISSION. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Ruter, with two other preachers re- 
 paired to Texas, by the appointment of the Mississippi 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 171 
 
 Conference, in 1835. Dr. Ruter entered upon his 
 work with characteristic ardor, but in 1838 he passed 
 to higher employments in heaven. His plans are, 
 however, being executed by the society, in the erection 
 of a college, which is called " Rutersville," and toward 
 which the Texian government has given 8,888 acres 
 of land. The word of the Lord has free course, and is 
 glorified in the salvation of souls. In 1839, there were 
 eight missionaries, twenty-five local preachers, and 
 about 400 church members. By the report of 1843 it 
 appears that this mission continues to flourish. In the 
 Texas Conference, are thirty-six preachers, forty local 
 preachers ; 3738 members in society. 
 
 In addition to foreign operations, domestic missions 
 are also carried on, which employ 250 missionaries, and 
 number 34,599 members. Total receipts of the society 
 in 1843, $109,452 17 ; expenditures $145,035 82. 
 
 There are in the foreign department of the mission, 
 seventy-five missionaries, and 6,085 church members. 
 
 PBOTESTANT EPISCOPAL MISSIONARY SOCIETY 
 IN THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 The Society was organized by the General Conven- 
 tion in 1820. Its constitution provided that the meet- 
 ings of the Society should be held triennially, at the 
 time and place of the General Convention. The sphere 
 of its labors was designed to embrace both Domestic 
 and Foreign Missions. 
 
 In 1835, at the meeting of the General Convention, 
 "the organization was entirely altered, and the church 
 undertook and agreed, in her character as a church, to 
 carry on the work of Christian missions. The Gene- 
 ral Convention, as the representative of the whole Prot- 
 estant Episcopal church in the United States, is the 
 constituted organ for the prosecution of this work." A 
 Board of missions consisting of thirty members is ap- 
 
172 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 pointed triennially, from which, (with the Bishops ai!d 
 Patrons, who are ex ojjiciis members,) two committees 
 of seven members each are appointed, one of whicli 
 has charge of the Foreign missions, and the other of 
 the Domestic. 
 
 Among the early movements of the Foreign commit- 
 tee, was the establishment of a mission at Green Bay, 
 in the north-western section of Wisconsin. It was 
 commenced in 1825, under the superintendence of Rev. 
 Norman Nash. After about a year spent in prelimi- 
 nary arrangements, Mr, Nash returned to Philadelphia, 
 and his connection with the Board was dissolved. The 
 mission was suspended till the autumn of 1S29, when 
 Mr. R. F. Cadle, who had been employed at Detroit, 
 arrived to take charge of the station. 
 
 Under the supervision of Mr. Cadle, and those who 
 were associated with him, the mission assumed consid- 
 erable importance. Extensive buildings were erected; 
 a flourishing school was opened, in which children from 
 several tribes were instructed, and the gospel was 
 preached both to the natives and the white Inhabitants 
 of the vicinity. , 
 
 In 1836, the school contained sixty-one pupils, rep- 
 resenting eight different tribes. Five of the scholars 
 were sons of chiefs. But the removal of the Indians 
 to their permanent location beyond the Mississippi, has 
 necessarily caused the relinquishment of the station. 
 
 A proposition by the Domestic committee, to em- 
 brace the " Indian Territory," under a " distinct Epis- 
 copal charge," with the title of the " Indian Diocese," 
 with a Bishop, is now under consideration, and await- 
 ing the action of the "House of Bishops," at the next 
 General Convention. 
 
 WESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 The attention of the Foreign Committee was direct- 
 ed to the coast of Western Africa, as early as 1822, and 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 173 
 
 several unsuccessful efforts were made to establish a 
 mission. But it was not till 1836, that anything ef- 
 fective was accomplished. There was residing at Cape 
 Palmas, as secretary to the colonial agent, a man by 
 the name of James M. Thompson, with whom the 
 committee opened a correspondence. Mr. Thompson 
 was a colored Episcopalian, and was subsequently ap- 
 pointed school teacher, with instructions to commence 
 a mission school. His wife also received an appoint- 
 ment as teacher. A grant of ten acres of land was 
 made by the Maryland Colonization Society, iii the vi- 
 cinity of Cape Palmas, for the use of the mission. 
 
 In the meantime, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson commenc- 
 ed a small school at their residence in the town of Har- 
 per, where, at a trifling expense, they fitted up a room 
 capable of accommodating 20 or 30 children, till per- 
 manent buildings on the society's premises could be 
 completed. 
 
 The Rev. T. S. Savage, M. D., sent out by the Com- 
 mittee, arrived at Liberia, December 25, 1836. 
 
 "On the 4th of March, 1837, Dr. Savage, wnth the 
 mission family, removed from the Cape, and took pos- 
 session of the mission house at Mount Vaughan, as the 
 station is named, after the excellent Foreign Secretary 
 of the society." 
 
 The mission was strengthened by the arrival of Rev. 
 Mr. Payne and wife, and Rev. Mr. -^linor, on the 4th 
 of July. They were all mercifully sustained through 
 the acclimating fever. The multiplied cares of Dr. 
 Savage, which were much increased by the acclima- 
 ting sickness of the newly arrived missionaries, so im- 
 paired his health, that it became necessary for him to 
 return to America. He arrived June 16, 1838. 
 
 Having regained his health and married, he, with 
 his wife, and Mr. and Mrs. Perkins, returned to Africa 
 early in 1839. Mrs. Savage died on the 16th of April. 
 Mr. and Mrs. Payne were obliged to return to this 
 country for the restoration of Mrs. P.'s health. They 
 15* 
 
174 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 arrived in July, 1841, and in company with two fe- 
 male teachers. Misses Chapin and Coggeshall, they re- 
 turned to Africa early in 1S42. Miss Coggeshall died 
 of the African fever on the 4th of May. Miss Chapin 
 passed safely through the fever, and in June was mar- 
 ried to Dr. Savage, but she too was removed by death 
 near the close of the year. The Rev. Mr. Hazlehurst 
 received an appointment to this mission, and arrived ai 
 the Cape, Feb. 11, 1843. 
 
 The stations connected with the mission in Western 
 Africa, a're Maunt Vcaighari, near Cape Palmas, prima- 
 ry station. Graii'ci/, distant from Cape Palmas, 8 
 miles ; Cavalln, 12 miles — Rivet- Caval/a, 20 miles — 
 Rockbookah, 25 miles — Taboo, 40 miles. 
 
 On the 25th of December, 1842, the Rev. Mr. Payne 
 writes: " To-day I baptized the daughter of Governor 
 Russwurm in the Mission Chapel, and preached the 
 annual sermon before the mission. Six years have 
 this day 'elapsed, since the y?rs; missionary landed at 
 Cape Palmas. 
 
 We have noAV six stations opened, operating upon 
 a population of some twenty thousand, and imparting 
 instruction to about 200 persons, men, women and chil- 
 dren, in day and evening schools. Thirty persons 
 have been admitted to the church, of whom half were 
 natives. Of the 23 laborers, employed in the mission 
 from its origin, tftree white females and one colored 
 male, have been removed by death. The fact that but 
 yesterday we committed to the dust the mortal remains 
 of one of these dear sisters, (Mrs. Savage,) has thrown 
 a gloom over what would have been otherwise a joy- 
 ful Christmas." 
 
 On the 2d of June, 1835, the Rev. Messrs. Henry 
 Lockwood and Francis R. Hanson, under appointment 
 from the Committee, sailed for Canton, the expense of 
 
pHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 175 
 
 their passage and a years' salary, having heen de- 
 frayed b}^ benevolent friends in jNew York. They ar- 
 rived at Canton, October 29, from whence they soon 
 repaired to Singapore, by the advice of Mr. Gutzlaff, 
 for the purpose of acquiring the Chinese language. 
 Subsequently, they located at Batavia, as aiibrding a 
 wider sphere of usefulness among the Chinese and Ma- 
 lays of Java. 
 
 ■ Early in 1837, the Rev. W. J. Boone, of the Dio- 
 cese of South Carolina, offered himself as missionary 
 {o China. He was accepted, and, Avith his wife, saif- 
 pd from Boston in July, arriving at Batavia on the 22d 
 of October. The health of Mr. Hanson had become so 
 much impaired, that he was obliged to return to Amer- 
 ica, in 1838. For the same reason, Mr. Lockwood sub- 
 sequently returned. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Boone, being left alone in the lleld, ap- 
 plied themselves to the language, aud the care of the 
 children committed to their instruction. Dr. Boone 
 removed from Batavia to Macao, with the hope of ulti- 
 mately being able to commence missionary labor in the 
 great Empire of China. This hope has, to some extent 
 been already realized. In the early part of 1842, he 
 \\sited Amo}/ and Kii-lang-su. The prospects were so 
 flattering that he removed his family to the latter place, 
 which being one of the ports open to commerce and the 
 residence of foreigners, afforded much promise, as a field 
 for missionary labor. But soon after having become 
 settled at Ku-lang-sii, Mrs. Boone was removed from 
 her earthly toils, and Dr. Boone has found it necessary 
 to visit the United States. 
 
 Considerable interest has of late been aw^akened in 
 behalf of China. It appears from the report of 1843, 
 that two benevolent individuals have offered-to support 
 three missionaries in that empire, for a period of three 
 years, and provisions will doubtless be made for sup- 
 porting many more. The committee recommend the 
 appointment of a Bishop for China. 
 
176 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 EASTERN MISSIONS. 
 
 Under this head are embraced the stations in the vi- 
 cinity of the Mediterranean. A mission was com- 
 menced at Athens in 1S30, by Messrs. Robertson and 
 Hill, with their wives. A very important branch of 
 the labor performed, has been in the department of ed- 
 ucation. Much good has been accomplished. But a 
 more inviting field presents itself among the Syrian 
 churches of Mesopotamia, and the committee suggest 
 the propriety of reducing the operations at Athens, and 
 concentrating their efforts in that part of the world, up- 
 on the Mesopotamian mission. 
 
 A mission has also been sustained in Crcte^ which 
 the committee have decided to relinquish. 
 
 Mr. Southgate has been stationed at Constantino- 
 ple. It has been proposed to relinquish this place, but 
 recent events render the propriety of its abandonment 
 doubtful. A committee, at the meeting of the Board, 
 in 1843, after a full investigation of the case, recom- 
 mended the continuance of this station, as a measure 
 vitally important to the success of the mission in Mes- 
 opotamia. The Rev. Messrs. Miles and Taylor are 
 now under appointment to the mission. 
 
 The Committee have 3 stations in Texas : — Hous- 
 ton^ commenced in Nov., 1S38, and supplied by Rev. 
 C. Gillett ; Matagorda, (Dec. 1838,) Rev. C S. Ives; 
 Galveston, (Jan. 1841,) Rev. Benjamin Eaton. 
 
 A new church was opened at Galveston within the 
 last year, 50 pews were rented, and the congregation 
 was rapidly increasing, when a destructive hurricane 
 laid the building in ruins. By the liberality of friends, 
 and the perseverance of the missionary, another build- 
 ing has been erected, which, on the 9th of April, was 
 so far completed as to be used for public worship. Mr. 
 Eaton writes, "A large and permanent congregation 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 177 
 
 has been collected, and the number of communicants, 
 although fluctuating, as it will always be in a southern 
 seaport, is gradually increasing by accessions of per- 
 manent residents." 
 
 The 8th of May, 1843, was selected by the mission- 
 aries to meet at ISIatagorda, for the purpose of organiz- 
 ing the church in Texas- 
 
 From the last report of the Committee, it appears 
 that the receipts for the year were $35,197 50. 
 
 The church is also manifesting a commendable zeal, 
 in the prosecution of Domestic missions. The number 
 of missionaries employed the last year, in whole«or in 
 part, was 94 — places at which they have officiated, ISO; 
 number of attendants at worship, 9234 ; number of in- 
 fants baptized at 68 places, 419 ; communicants at 84 
 places, (April 1, 1843,) 2190. The number of children 
 under catechetical instruction, Avas 2014. 
 
 The receipts for the year were $35,913 52. 
 
 FREEWILL BAPTIST FOREIGN MISSIONARY 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 This Society was organized in 1833. It is under 
 the supervision of an Executive Committee, which is 
 elected annually, consisting of Corresponding Secreta- 
 ry, Recording Secretary, Treasurer, and two other per- 
 sons. 
 
 Mr. Sutton, of the English General Baptist Mission 
 in Orissa, was a prominent instrument in the formation 
 of this Society. In addition to correspondence with 
 some of the leading men in the denomination, he visit- 
 ed this country in 1833, and after spending a few 
 months, returned to England, purposing to repeat his 
 visit the next year. In "September, 1834, he arrived 
 a;-ain in ths United States, and accepted the office of 
 Corresponding Secretary of the Society, the duties of 
 
178 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 which he discharged for one year, with much ability 
 and success. 
 
 On the 22d of September, 1835, he re-embarked for 
 India, accompanied by Messrs. Noyes and Philips, 
 with their wives, whom the Board had designated as 
 its first missionaries to the heathen. They arrived at 
 Calcutta, in February, and proceeded to Balasore and 
 Cuttack, stations under the care of the General Bap- 
 tist missionaries. Balasore lies about 200 miles, and 
 Cuttack about 300, south-west of Calcutta. Mr, Noyes 
 took the charge of an English school for native youths 
 at Cuttack, and Mr. Phillips superintended four native 
 schools at Balasore. 
 
 Near the close of 1836, the American brethren, with 
 the concurrence of the members of the General Baptist 
 mission, resolved to commence a distinct mission. 
 The measure was considered important, both for exe- 
 cuting the plans of the Society, and diffusing more ex- 
 tensively among the heathen the knowledge of the gos- 
 pel. The city of Sumbhulpore, more than 200 miles 
 northwest of Cuttack, and 320 from Calcutta, on the 
 overland route from the latter place to Bombay, was 
 chosen for the seat of the mission. The brethren ar- 
 rived at Sumbhulpore Jan. 8, 18.37. "This town," 
 says Mr. Philips, "is situated in the midst of a fertile 
 and thickly inhabited countrj^ ; and is important, not 
 only on the account of being the capital of a large dis- 
 trict, but as being the key to several extensive provin- 
 ces, of which little is known to Europeans. In one of 
 these, it is said, the people have neither religion nor 
 caste." 
 
 They were received and furnished with accommo- 
 dations, by Mr. Babbington, the only European resi- 
 dent in the place, till they could provide for themselves 
 a residence. A school was commenced under the 
 charge of Mrs. Phillips, and public religious exercises 
 were held with the aid of a native preacher, named 
 Daytaree, from Cuttack. Many copies of the gospels 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 179 
 
 and religious tracts furnished by the English brethren 
 at Cuttack, were also distributed. But the flattering 
 prospects of the mission were soon blighted by sick- 
 ness. Mrs. Phillips and an infant daughter of Mr. 
 Noyes, died, and the remainder of the mission family 
 were obliged to seek a more healthy location. 
 
 They returned to Cuttack, and tinally undertook the 
 prosecution of the mission at Balasore. The English 
 brethren generously relinquished the whole of that dis- 
 trict, comprising one third of the province of Orissa, 
 which furnished an ample field for present occupancy 
 by the missionaries of this Society. 
 
 Immediately after they became settled at Balasore, 
 the brethren opened a boarding school with six chil- 
 dren. Mr. Noyes made an excursion beyond the Bal- 
 asore mountains, near the close of 1S38, "through a 
 territory, and among a people hitherto principally un- 
 known to Europeans — through the haunts of tigers, 
 bears, wild elephants and buffaloes — unarmed, and 
 protected by none but God." He preached and dis- 
 tributed the word of God in about 60 villages:, 
 
 Chuckradhur, the first Hindoo convert, \<'as baptiz- 
 ed by Mr. Noyes, on the 27th of January, 1839. "I 
 have found a beautiful jewel," says this young convert, 
 "and may I never lose it." A new chapel was open- 
 ed for the public worship of God, April 14, and relig- 
 ious services were performed in it, both in Orea and 
 English. Besides the boarding schools, there were two 
 day schools, each containing 2b pupils. Mrs. Noyes 
 also had an interesting Sunday school, in which the 
 children made rapid improvement. The Board had 
 resolved to send out several new missionaries about the 
 close of the year. 
 
 From the report of the society for 1843, it appears 
 that there are two stations, Jellasore and Balasore: 
 the former under the care of Rev. Mr. Phillips, and the 
 latter supplied by Rev. Mr. Bachelor. They have 
 some native assistants, and are iftdnstriously employed 
 
180 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 in preaching, teaching, and distributing the word of 
 life. Considerable time is also devoted to itinerancies 
 in the surrounding country, by which means, the influ- 
 ences of the missions is becoming more extensive. 
 Churches have been formed, but the precise number of 
 communicants is not given in the report. Several of 
 the pupils in the school give pleasing evidence of piety. 
 The Rev. J. C. Dow and his wife were expecting to 
 embark for India, to join the mission in October. 
 
 The {Society have determined to occupy another sta- 
 tion at Midnapore,if arrangements to this eflect can be 
 made with the General Baptist brethren, to whom it 
 properly belongs. 
 
 FRENCH PROTESTANT MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 Organized in 1822. This Society has a Mission 
 House in Paris, where students are educated with spe- 
 cific reference to a missionary life. The first students 
 educatefl at this establishment, were sent to South Af- 
 rica, in 1828. Their principal field of labor is among 
 the Bechuanas, a tribe inhabiting a district north-east 
 of the Cape of Good Hope, between the Cafl'res and 
 Hottentots, numbering about 25,000. There are at 
 present eight stations, sixteen ordained missionaries, 
 thirteen of whom are married, and eight churches, 
 containing several hundred members. There are also 
 schools for both sexes at each of the stations. Re- 
 ceipts, $16,000. 
 
 BOARD OF FOREIGN MISSIONS OF THE PRES- 
 BYTERIAN CHURCH IN AMERICA. 
 
 In September, 1S02, the Synod of Pittsburgh organ- 
 ized the " Western Missionary Society," having pat- 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. ISl 
 
 ticular reference to the benefit of both whites and In- 
 dians on our western frontiers. The missions of this 
 Society were transferred to the United Foreign Mis- 
 sionary Society in 1825, and again all the missions of 
 the U. F. M. S. were transferred soon after to the 
 American Board of Commissioners. 
 
 The Western Foreign Missionary Society was called 
 into existence by the manifest demand for such an or- 
 ganization within the bounds of the Presbyterian 
 Church. It was instituted at the meeting of the Pitts- 
 burgh Synod, in October of 1831 ; having Pittsburgh 
 for its centre of operations, subject, however, to the 
 removal of its k)cation by the Synod. In the forma- 
 tion of this Society, the brethren disclaim any dissatis- 
 faction with the Board of Commissioners, or any jeal- 
 ousy on account of the proceedings of that body. But 
 they profess to be inlluenced by a desire to bring more 
 fully into action, the energies of the entire body con- 
 nected with the General Assembly. To this Society, 
 other synods, presbyteries, and local associations, 
 subsequently became auxiliaries, and several missions 
 were commenced. 
 
 After adopting certain preliminary measures with 
 reference to the action of the General Assembly upon 
 the subject of missions, that body at its session of 
 1837, " resolved to appoint a Board of Foreign Mis- 
 sions, consisting of forty ministers and forty laymen ; 
 one fourth of whom should go out of office annually, 
 and others be elected to supply their places." This 
 Board met at Baltimore on the 31st of October, when 
 it was regularly organized by the election of executive 
 officers ; and to it, were transferred all the missions, 
 funds, and concerns of the Western Foreign Mission- 
 ary Society. The receipts during the previous year 
 were ^40,266 ; the balance in the treasury was 
 $5,784. " There were 45 missionaries and assistants 
 in connection with the Society, of whom eight were 
 on their way to the heathen, three about to embark, 
 16 
 
182 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 seven detained for want of funds, and two from other 
 causes." There were three printing presses, one high 
 school, two small boarding schools, several common 
 schools, and a few converts, both among the Indians 
 and in India, under the care of the Society when its 
 concerns were transferred to the Board. 
 
 The second annual meeting was held in Philadel- 
 phia, in May, 1839. The receipts of the preceding 
 year were $56,149 68. Its whole available funds 
 Were $62,979 62 ; balance in the treasury, $9,409 56. 
 
 MISSION IN WESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 This mission was commenced in 1833. Rev. .John 
 B. Pinney, and Joseph W. Barr, students of the Theo- 
 logical Seminary at Princeton, were ordained in Octo- 
 ber, of the previous year, but just at the time they 
 were about to embark, Mr. Barr was seized with the 
 cholera, which, in a few hours, terminated his life. 
 Mr. Piriiney waited till January, hoping to obtain an 
 associate, but finding none, he sailed from Norfolk, 
 and arrived at Monrovia on the 16th of February. 
 He visited the interior and the coast to a considerable 
 extent ; but when the rainy season commenced he re- 
 turned, arriving at Philadelphia in July. 
 
 Having consented to accept the office of governor for 
 the colony, he sailed again for Liberia in October, ac- 
 companied by John Cloud, Matthew Laird, Mrs. 
 Laird and James Temple, a colored man, who had 
 been appointed to sustain the mission. In a few 
 months, Mr. Cloud and Mr. and Mrs. Laird, were 
 numbered with the dead. Mr. Temple also with- 
 drew from the mission, and Mr. Pinney being occupied 
 with the government of the colony, the mission was 
 suspended. But it was resumed in 1834, hj Mr. J. 
 F. C. Finley. The next year, Dr. Skinner arrived 
 as govei-nor of the colony, and Mr. Pinney devoted 
 himself to missionary labor. A beginning had been 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 183 
 
 made at Millsburgh, but Mr. Pinney, after considera- 
 ble investigation, fixed upon Boblee, in the Bassa 
 Countr}^ This station was named Green. Thither 
 Mr. Ephraim Titler, a colored preacher, was sent, in 
 1836. Messrs. Pinney and Finley found it necessary 
 to return to the United States, and for nearly three 
 years, Mr. Titler was left alone at the station. 
 
 In the autumn of 1839, Mr. Pinney again returned 
 to Africa, accompanied by Messrs. Canfield and 
 Alward. 
 
 In 1843, there were three stations ; — Settra-Kroo, 
 supplied by Rev. Messrs. Sawyer and Priest, with 
 their wives ; Mr. Washington McDonough and Miss 
 Ceilia Van Tyne, teachers. Sinoe, Rev. Thomas 
 Wilson. 3Iom'ovia, Rev. James Eden. Schools are 
 sustained, and their importance is beginning to be ap- 
 preciated by the natives. The church at Monrovia 
 contains thirty-two members in full communion. 
 There is also a Sunday school of eighteen scholars. 
 This mission is acquiring permanence, and exerting a 
 happy influence in Africa. 
 
 NORTHERN INDIAN MISSSION. 
 
 On the 30th of May, 1833, the Rev. Messrs. Wil- 
 liam Reed and John C. Lowrie, with their wives, em- 
 barked for Calcutta, and arrived Oct 15. Mrs. Lowrie 
 died in November. The missionaries resolved to 
 locate themselves at Lodiana, about 1000 miles from 
 Calcutta, in the vicinity of the Himalaya mountains, 
 and the head waters of the Indus. But before they 
 commmenced their removal up the Ganges, the health 
 of Mr. Reed declined, and with his wife he embarked 
 for his native land, but died at sea, three weeks after 
 his departure from Calcutta. Mr. Lowrie proceeded 
 alone to Lodiana. A school which had been collected 
 by Capt. Wade, the British political agent at that 
 
184 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 / 
 
 place, containing fifteen boys, was committed to the 
 superintendence of this missionary. 
 
 A reinforcement to this mission arrived at Calcutta, 
 Feb. 25, 1835. After their settlement, Mr. Lowrie, 
 on account of impaired health, returned to this coun- 
 try, and subsequently became one of the secretaries of 
 the Board. Messrs. Wilson and Newton brought with 
 them to the station, a press, paper, and printing appa- 
 ratus, and got the press in operation in September. 
 A second reinforcement arrived at Calcutta, April 2, 
 1836, consisting of Messrs. McEwen, Campbell, 
 Rogers, Jameison and Porter, with their wives. 
 While ascending the Ganges, one of the boats was 
 upset, and a box containing the library and some 
 essential fixtures for the press was lost. 
 
 Mr. McEwen repaired to Allahabad for the purpose 
 of obtaining the necessary articles, where the promis- 
 ing appearances, and urgent solicitation of the people, 
 induced him to remain and commence a mission. In 
 the mean time, two other stations were formed, one at 
 Subathu, 110 miles north-east of Lodiana, and the 
 other 130 miles south-east. A church was constituted 
 At Lodiana, April 29, 1837, and three native young 
 men were admitted to its communion. At this station 
 there was a high school for boys with forty scholars ; 
 also two small boarding schools, with four boys and 
 five girls. 
 
 At Saliarunpur^ the south-eastern station, a school 
 was opened which soon contained forty pupils ; the 
 gospel also was preached to both the English residents 
 and natives. 
 
 At Suhathu., the north-eastern station, the English 
 residents had already commenced the work. There 
 was an English school of twenty-five boys, taught by 
 Mr. Mcintosh, a pious graduate of the Serampore Col- 
 lege, and also a Hindoo school of fifty boys, taught by 
 a native, and superintended by Mr. Mcintosh. 
 
 At Allahabad, Mr. McEwen had a boarding school 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 185 
 
 of six boys and six girls, and forty-one day scholars. 
 Another reinforcement to the mission arrived at Cal- 
 cutta, April 7, 1838. Of these, Mr. Morris, the print- 
 er, was stationed at Lodiana, Mr. Caldwell and Mr. 
 Craig at Saharunpur, Mr. Wilson at Futteghur, and 
 Mr. Morrison at Allahabad. 
 
 The mission was now divided. Allahabad and Fut- 
 teghur constituting the Eastern, and the other stations 
 the Western mission. Rev. Messrs. Warren, Free- 
 man and Scott, with their wives, joined the Eastern 
 mission in 1839, and the general prospects of all the 
 stations were encouraging. More than 70,000 copies 
 of books, in five languages, had issued from the press, 
 and the number of pupils in the schools had considera- 
 bly increased. 
 
 The Lodiana 3Tission, in 1843, embraced three sta- 
 tions ; Lodiana^ Saharunpur^ and Sahathu. The 
 number of missionaries and assistants at these stations 
 is eighteen. The Rev. W. S. Rogers and wife, have 
 been compelled by ill health to leave the mission. 
 Religious services are maintained both in English and 
 Hindustani, and translations are progressing in other 
 languages. Schools are sustained at all the stations. 
 At Lodiana is a high school containing about seventy 
 pupils. 
 
 The Allahabad Mission has but one station, supplied 
 by ten missionaries and assistants. 
 
 The Furrukhabad Mission has one station and 
 eleven missionaries and assistants. 
 
 The schools at all these missions form an important 
 branch of labor and of usefulness. The brethren are in 
 the habit of itinerating extensively through the villa- 
 ges in the country, to preach the gospel and distribute 
 religious books. 
 
 At the five stations in India, there are thirty-nine 
 missionaries and assistants, twenty-four schools, and 
 677 scholars. The printing and distribution of Scrip- 
 16* 
 
186 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 ture and religious tracts and books, has been conduct- 
 ed in several languages. 
 
 MISSION TO SIAM. 
 
 The only station is at Bankolc, supplied by Mr. and 
 Mrs. Buell. Mr. Buell has acquired considerable 
 knowledge of the language, habits and wants of the 
 people. The king of Siarn has recently " ordered a 
 series of questions to be drawn up, and the whole 
 priesthood of the country were required to be exam- 
 ined by them. All who could not stand the examina- 
 tion, M'ere taken into the army, and those found guilty 
 of crimes were punished with severity." This meas- 
 ure has produced considerable excitement. " There 
 is," says Mr. Buell, " a "disturbed state of feeling 
 amongst the people here, which indicates that all is 
 not right, and that the eve of some important change is 
 approaching." 
 
 MISSION TO CHINA. 
 
 The present laborers in this vast field are Rev. 
 Thomas L. McBryde and wife. Rev. Walter M. Low- 
 rie. Dr. J. C. Hepburn and his wife. 
 
 Since the important changes that have taken place 
 in China within a year or two, very extensive open- 
 ings for the introduction of the gospel have been pre- 
 sented, and measures are being adopted to render this 
 mission efficient. 
 
 This mission has been subjected to considerable in- 
 terruption by the invasion of the Mexicans. But 
 abundant opportunities have occurred for preaching 
 the gospel and distributing tracts and Sunday school 
 books. It is hoped that even the Mexican soldiers 
 
CHRISTIAN INIISSIOKS. 1S7 
 
 will derive benefit by being brought into proximity 
 with the institutions of the gospel. The word of God 
 in the Spanish language has been circulated among 
 them. 
 
 INDIAN MISSIONS. 
 
 The mission among the Iowa and Sac Indians is 
 supplied by Rev. W. Hamilton and wife, and Messrs. 
 S. M. Irvin and F. Irvin, with their wives. The 
 station is on the Nemahavv river, west of the state 
 of Missouri. A printing press was sent to this mis- 
 sion in April, 1843. Portions of the "Scriptures were 
 translated temperance was making some advances. 
 
 The station for the Chiypewas and Ottawas is on 
 Grand Traverse Bay, Lake Huron, supplied by Rev. 
 Peter Dougherty, Mrs. Dougherty, ]\Jr. Henry Brad- 
 ley and Mrs. Bradley. By a letter from this mission, 
 dated January, 1843, it appears that several of the 
 Indians were aftbrding evidences of piety. An inter- 
 esting Sunday school has been established, and about 
 forty adults regularly attend to learn the word of God. 
 They were preparing to erect a house of worship early 
 in the spring. 
 
 The mission to the Creeks is supplied by Rev. R. 
 M. Loughridge and Mrs. Loughridge. This mission 
 was begun early in 1843, under encouraging circum- 
 stances. This tribe, who have hitherto been quite in- 
 different, now are anxious that more missionaries 
 should be sent among them. 
 
 There are at present under the care of the Board, 
 ten missions, fourteen stations ; employed in all the 
 departments of the missions, are sixty-seven laborers. 
 There are twenty-seven schools, 818 scholars, and 
 three printing establishments, at which Scriptures, 
 tracts, and other religious books, have been published 
 in several languages. Receipts, $55,163 66. Dis- 
 bursements, $55,229 08. 
 
188 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 The General Assembly has also a Board of Domes- 
 tic missions, which is extensively^ engaged in the ad- 
 vancement of evangelical truth in this country. From 
 the report of 1843, it appears, that 296 missionaries 
 have been employed in twenty-two States and Terito- 
 ries. Receipts, $33,760 99. 
 
 ENGLISH GENERAL BAPTIST MISSIONARY 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 This Society was formed in 1816. Its first mission- 
 aries were sent to India in 1821. These were Messrs. 
 Bampton and Peggs, who were stationed at Cuttack, 
 in Orissa, 300 miles south-west of Calcutta. The 
 mission was reinforced in 1823, by the arrival of Mr. 
 Charles Lacy, and in 1825, Mr. Amos Sutton, with 
 his wife, joined the company of laborers in that inter- 
 esting field. Other stations were formed, one of which 
 was at Pooree, the seat of Juggernaut's temple. The 
 success of the brethren has been considerable ; but ina- 
 bility to procure the requisite documents, renders it 
 impossible to give the details of the mission. 
 
 In 1843, there were seven stations, seven missiona- 
 ries with their families ; ten native preachers ; " a 
 large number of children in the schools." The num- 
 ber of church members was considerably increased 
 
 during the last year 121,000 copies of books printed. 
 
 Receipts, $7,300. 
 
 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 This Society, sustained by the Scottish Presbyteri- 
 ans, was formed in 1829. It supports missionaries in 
 India. It had, in 1841, four stations, five missiona- 
 ries, eleven native teachers, twelve schools. Re- 
 ceipts, $31,080. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 189 
 
 Besides the Societies already mentioned, there are 
 several others engaged in Foreign operations, bf which 
 the following are the most important : 
 
 Glasgow Blissionary Society — organized 1796. It 
 has several stations and missionaries among the CafFres 
 in South Africa. Receipts in 1841, $7,997. 
 
 German Missionary Society — formed in 1821. In 
 1827, it had 36 missionaries, employed principally in 
 Africa and Hindoostan. Its receipts in 1840 were 
 $23,910. 
 
 Rhenish Missionary Society — constituted in 1828, 
 by the union of the previously formed societies of El- 
 berfield, Barmen, Cologne and Wesel. The centre of 
 operations is at Barmen on the Rhine. It sustains sev- 
 eral missionaries in South Africa. Receipts for 1834, 
 $21,045 60. 
 
 Netherlands Missionary Society. — About this socie- 
 ty little is known in this country. It sustains missions 
 in India. Receipts in 1840, $33,950. 
 
 Flemish Missionary Society — organized in 1829. 
 Its field of labor is South Africa. 
 
 London Jetos' Society — Formed in 1808. It has be- 
 tween 20 and 30 principal stations in sections inhabited 
 by Jews, and more than 40 missionaries. Receipts re- 
 ported in 1843, about $111,000. The society is at 
 present enjoying unusual prosperity. 
 
 American Seamen''s Friend Society- — Organized at 
 Boston in 1812. Its operations in concert with the 
 British and Foreign Sailor's Society have been extend- 
 ed to the "Four quarters of the world." Receipts for 
 1842, $20,861 86. 
 
 There are also several Societies that are extensive- 
 ly engaged in the diffusion of religious truth by means 
 of Bibles, tracts, etc. 
 
 Society for promoting Christian Ktiowledgc. — Form- 
 ed 1698. This society has been a valuable instrument 
 in the difTusion of evangelical truth in the world. 
 
190 SYNOPSIS OF 
 
 British and Foreign Bible Society. — Organized in 
 1804. It has circulated the word of God, in whole or 
 in part, in more than 150 languages and dialects. Re- 
 ceipts in 1841, $491,413. 
 
 There are also more than 50 other Bible Societies 
 in Europe, many of which are extensively engaged in 
 Bible distribution. 
 
 American Bible Society. — Formed in New York in 
 May 1816. The issues of Bibles and Testaments up 
 to 1842 Avcre more than 3,052,765 copies. Receipts 
 $134,357 08. 
 
 American and Foreign Bible Society ^ — Formed in 
 1837. Its seat of operations is in New York : Rev. 
 R. Babcock, D. D., Cor. Sec. It is engaged in both 
 Domestic and Foreign distribution. Receipts, 1843, 
 $20,680 34. 
 
 Bible Translation Society. — Formed in England in 
 1841. 
 
 American Tract Society. — Organized in New York, 
 1825. Its "field is the loorld.'''' The total amount of 
 pages circulated up to 1842, was 1,220,090,921. Re- 
 ceipts including donations and sales, $91,155 15. 
 
 American Baptist Publication and Sunday School 
 Society. — A reorganization of the "Baptist General 
 Tract Society," in April, 1840. Its object is to make 
 those who come within the sphere of its influence, "a 
 reading., thinking., working., and devoutly religious peo- 
 ple.'' Rev. J. M. Peck, Cor. Sec. 
 
 Ijondon Religions Tract Society.- — Instituted in 
 1799. Its total circulation since its commencement 
 exceeds 140,000,000 copies. 
 
 Tract Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church. — 
 Formed 1817. Its publications are quite numerous. 
 
 American Sunday School Union. — Formed in 1824. 
 Receipts in 1842 — donations and sales — $80,481 49. 
 
 There are also many Societies, the operations of 
 which are local, embracing home labor. 
 
 American Home Missionary Society. — Formed in 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. 191 
 
 1826. In 1842, it had 791 missionaries ; 987 mission- 
 ary districts, in 23 States and Territories, the Canadas 
 and Texas. Receipts, $92,468 64. 
 
 American Baptist Home 3Hssionary Society. — Or- 
 ganized April, 1832. Its centre of operations is in 
 New York. Rev. B. M. Hill, Cor. Sec. Number of 
 missionaries and agents sustained by the Society and 
 its auxiliaries in 1843 — 368. Its field of labor embra- 
 ces 22 States and Territories, Canada and Texas. Re- 
 ceipts, $44,539 35. 
 
 English Baptist Home Missionary Society- — Insti- 
 tuted in 1797, for the purpose of supplying the desti- 
 tute villages of Britain with the means of religious in- 
 struction. 
 
 Baptist Irish Society. — Formed in 1814, for diffu- 
 sing the blessings of the gospel in Ireland. 
 
 English Home Missionary Society .-Organized 1819. 
 Its labors are expended in the villages and towns of 
 Great Britain. 
 
 The Village Itinerancy. — Formed 1706, to spread 
 the gospel in England. 
 
 London Itinerant Society. — Formed 1696. Its ob- 
 ject is to impart religious instruction in the destitute 
 villages within 15 miles of London. 
 
 Irish Evangelical Society. — Formed 1814, to pro- 
 mote the preaching of the gospel in Ireland. 
 
 Freewill Baptist Home Missionary Society. — Form- 
 ed in 1834. It employs several missionaries. Re- 
 ceipts 1843, $317 31. 
 
 Seventh-day Baptist 31issionary Society. — Its ope- 
 rations are confined to the churches at home. 
 
 There are also numerous Societies formed to pro- 
 mote various objects of Christian benevolence — embra- 
 cing Education, Peace, Colonization, Anti-Slavery, 
 Temperance, &c., &c. 
 
B 
 
 B 
 
 CO 
 
 a 
 
 <o 
 
 
 
 » 
 
 
 .] 1 
 
 
 OO-f-^tl'n-^r-ltOOCJt- COOO 
 
 
 r-1 W -T -!< C) CO Ol 'XI 
 
 2 
 
 (N C!^ =^„ '^^ "* '^ "^i '~;, ""i ^ "'I "r, ""^ ^^ '-2, 
 
 .& 
 
 
 r- V.O oT rt~ '^ cf oT r- C2 10 t-i '^ 
 
 'S 
 
 -I< ^COiO.-l^'TCO'-H OCO OCOr-l 
 
 o 
 
 CO O! CO VO CJ <-! 
 
 P4 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 r-l\O^CO^^COCOCOCOCOCOCOCOCOr-HCO 
 
 ca 
 
 rft tT<-f-T<-T'Tl>-f'-5>^-T<-^-f-T'-f<-f 
 
 |S 
 
 0Or-i»GOiXCOi»COi»00a)COQ0Q0CO00i7D 
 
 
 c3 1 «*- P„ 
 
 
 ■3 10 1? 
 
 00 CO r> -;< 
 
 'ran 
 ions 
 No. 
 ngu 
 
 ^ rn CO rt 
 
 t^ " S. 
 
 
 
 Cl lo CO ^ r- c~ c} CO 
 
 C i; •/; S 
 
 
 £S-s 
 
 
 
 COOCOOQOOOiX) ccoo 
 
 
 C0I>CCC3OGiOOi> O^-l C 
 
 •saBioqog 
 
 OOOCJ^OCOOOO CO 
 
 
 'S cs ~t Ci ^ C^ 'T^ '^'^ — ' 
 
 
 •-' 
 
 _roco o_ 
 
 
 -f c 
 
 31 -t< CO r~ 
 
 •s[ooi(OS 
 
 c- ^ r-- CO Tf CJ t-H 
 
 
 
 Sc2 
 
 6gi 
 
 
 cc_ i» -^^ 'jq_ CO t-^ uo OJ 
 
 1-" CO ^^ rH TjT 0" -* 00" 
 
 " " ^ CO ^ c-i t- 1 
 
 .is^"*^! 
 
 v.-^ CO 'O CO ^ vH' 02 i» CO T-J r~ xo 01 «o i> I© 
 
 
 -t 'o 10 CO — i>- I- -^ r~ T-H r~ CO co ^ ^ 
 
 ^•C'3 2' " 
 
 C) Cl CO c •* CJ 
 
 S =^ B C S 
 
 T-T ^ 
 
 1^ rt 2 
 
 
 , m 
 
 t^ '" r~ r~ r~ cc «o r- co Cl "* -* CD 
 
 . cs C 
 
 00 uovooo 00)00-); T-H "-I 
 
 M.2 
 
 Cl ,-1 CO <M 
 
 ^ g 
 
 
 i!i • 
 
 CTi _i ri ~i vo CD <-( -* r~ o 01 CO r^ c» Cl 
 
 cy S c2 
 
 -THOOcor^ocio— i^-H—t^-icicococici 
 
 S a 
 
 5f^F-r~C~C~r-(X)CBX)OD0OCBCO0Oi»QO0O 
 
 
 
 
 
 fl'-S • ■ 
 
 
 
 CO c3 
 
 
 
 •.■.•. .-n ^ 
 
 
 TV Cl, ■ 
 
 
 
 0) OJ 
 
 
 oD _ 
 
 
 
 
 
 C fl 
 
 
 
 ' in ' . ' . . >>'c"''~ 
 
 
 -^ , 
 
 
 
 •S . . . -g.2^ 
 
 . 2 •'•'•' n" S >> 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
 S ■ • . TU OJ 
 
 H 
 
 B 
 Q 
 
 y 
 
 
 
 
 
 bCd .2 >,^ «J t^ 2 ■S '^ 
 
 G 
 
 
 .2 J3 
 
 -^ 
 
 
 
 
 n , 
 
 ' ^ ra m .=" S-H t^ j5 .^ t» I 
 
 
 1 "is^. „° = ?^«i^^^^^^ 
 
 
 
 
 .1=11 
 
 c c 
 
 c 
 
 <: <; w S a, Ci- fc ' 
 
SYNOPSIS, &C. 
 
 193 
 
 PRINCIPAL DENOMINATIONS IN THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 The following Table, compiled from the most authentic 
 sources, though it may not, in all respects, be entirely accurate, 
 is, perhaps, as nearlyso, as any thing that can be obtained. The 
 continual changes taking place, and the want of exact statistics 
 of many of the denominations, render it impossible to give their 
 numbers with precision. 
 
 
 
 No. of 
 
 No. or 
 
 No. of com- 
 
 Baptists, 
 
 Year. 
 
 churches. 
 
 ministers 
 
 municants. 
 
 1843 
 
 8,822 
 
 5,847 
 
 GSl,2G4 
 
 " Freewill, . . . 
 
 1843 
 
 1,057 
 
 714 
 
 5(1,688 
 
 " Seventh-Day, , 
 
 1S42 
 
 48 
 
 34 
 
 5,000 
 
 " SixPrinciple, . 
 
 1842 
 
 14 
 
 13 
 
 2,000 
 
 " Campbellites, (or 
 
 
 
 
 
 "Disciples of Christ,") 
 
 1S42 
 
 
 
 150,000 
 
 " Christians, . . 
 
 1S41 
 
 591 
 
 593 
 
 30,000 
 
 Congregationalists, . . 
 
 1842 
 
 2,950 
 
 
 194,000 
 
 Episcopalians — 30 dioces- 
 
 
 
 
 
 es, 21 bishops, . . 
 
 1843 
 
 
 1,135 
 
 
 Friends, 
 
 1842 
 
 450 
 
 
 200,000 
 
 Jews, 
 
 
 
 
 0,500 
 
 Lutherans 
 
 1843 
 
 1,371 
 
 424 
 
 14G,.3U0 
 
 Mennonites, .... 
 
 
 200 
 
 
 80,000 
 
 Methodists, .... 
 
 1842 
 
 
 11,805 
 
 1,008,525 
 
 " Protestant, . 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 05,000 
 
 Moravians, .... 
 
 
 25 
 
 40 
 
 7,000 
 
 Mormonites, .... 
 
 
 
 
 30,000 
 
 Presbyterians, (old school,) 
 
 1842 
 
 2,092 
 
 1,434 
 
 152,451* 
 
 " " Cumberland, 
 
 " 
 
 550 
 
 550 
 
 60,500 
 
 " Reformed, . . 
 
 " 
 
 50 
 
 30 
 
 4,000 
 
 " Dutch, . 
 
 <' 
 
 200 
 
 250 
 
 27,000 
 
 " " German, 
 
 <' 
 
 650 
 
 200 
 
 35,000 
 
 " " Associate, 
 
 " 
 
 190 
 
 125 
 
 20,000 
 
 Shakers, 
 
 
 15 
 
 45 
 
 6,000 
 
 Swedenborgians, . . . 
 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 5,000 
 
 Unitarians, .... 
 
 
 250 
 
 200 
 
 
 Universal ists, .... 
 
 1843 
 
 918 
 
 47G 
 
 
 Roman Catholics, . . 
 
 1841 
 
 512 
 
 545 
 
 
 •The number of members is taken from the statistics of 1840. The di- 
 vision that has occurred between the old and new Schools, renders it impos- 
 sible to give the exact number. 
 
n 
 
 4y Al<^ l- 
 
 \ 
 
 / ..V A 
 
 ^^^ iC^:^ ^^'^.v ' -t^,^^ 
 
 ^^ ^^i^ -f-^ ^ 
 
 y 
 
 ..*'' 
 
 

 X^'^t-. 
 
 -.-«..■ 
 
 "o 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 -/t^v- 
 
 / 
 
 / ., 
 
 '' jf 
 
 ^yi-hf ^-t^ 
 
 
 ^2=0"^ 
 
 ,■ 
 
 
 
 ^'U^t^-J ^ 
 
 "iUi^' 
 
 ^-'"■■^"^^^'^ ' 
 
 '-iA^' ' 
 
 / 
 
 /L-^T 
 
 
 
 x^<_^^ 
 
 'ft~:^"i 
 
 
 
 vr^ r 
 
 p/x^-i^T.-X.-t"- 
 
 '•~t^A.A^t 
 
 /^c^^^i^^ ^^^^Xj^.^jC 
 
 
 
 
 if>>-t- 
 
 
Princeton Theological Seminary Libraries 
 
 1 1012 01166 0125